"And  now,  Yvonne,  to  set  your  mind  at  rest, 

gaze  into  the  pool  at  your  feet." 

Frontispiece. — See  Page  168. 


THE   GREEN   FOREST   FAIRY   BOOK 


(9 


o 


O 


LCmTTA°ELLEN>E>RAD 


Copyright,  1920, 
BY  LITTLE,  BROWN,  AND  COMPANY. 


All  rights  reserved 


« 

<N~  ? 


Q. 


TO  THE   BOYS   AND  GIRLS 

OF  LITTLE  JIM  WARDS 

SAN   FRANCISCO   CHILDREN'S   HOSPITAL 

IN    LOVING    REMEMBRANCE    OF 

OUR  TWILIGHT  STORY-HOURS 

THIS    BOOK    IS   DEDICATED 


927099 


CONTENTS 


PROLOGUE 


I  DAME  GRUMBLE  AND  HER  CURIOUS  APPLE- 
TREE 6«/ 

II  A  TALE  OF  THE  NORTHLAND  KINGDOM        .  61  *^> 

III  THE  LITTLE  TREE  THAT  NEVER  GREW  UP  92  (/ 

IV  THE  TALE  OF  PUNCHINELLO         .        .        .  109  if 
V  THE  STRANGE  TALE  OF  THE  BROWN  BEAR  125 

VI  THE  BEGGAR  PRINCESS         ....  132 

VII  SWEEP  AND  LITTLE  SWEEP  ....  170  ^ 

VIII  KINGS  AND  QUEENS  AND  PEASANT  FOLK     .  216^ 

IX  THE  GOOSE  GIRL  AND  THE  BLUE  GANDER  231 

X  THE  LITTLE  BROWN  MAN    .        .        .        .  239 

XI  A  TALE  FOR  HALLOWEEN     .        .        .        .  248  u^ 


ILLUSTRATIONS 

PAGE 

"And  now,  Yvonne,  to  set  your  mind  at  rest 

gaze  into  the  pool  at  your  feet"        Frontispiece 

"Oh,  you  wicked  creature!"  Dame  Grumble 
would  exclaim  when  he  began  to  shake  the 
Apple  Tree 9 

For  many  days  these  three  companions  jour- 
neyed on  through  soft  white  clouds  .  .  86 

From  this  bag  the  Night  Wind  begged  a  dream 

for  the  Little  Tree 96 

"Look,  look,  dear  Punchinello!"  little  Beppo 

cried.     "I  am  no  longer  lame"          .         .116 

"Hide   me,   Little   Sweep,"   cried    Red   Cap. 

"My  brother  is  after  me"          .         .         .     175 

So  at  last,  after  much  thought,  the  goose  girl 

did  as  the  blue  gander  bade       .         .         .     237 

It  was  the  gayest  company  one  ever  could 

imagine,  as  they  marched  along         .         .     262 


THE    GREEN    FOREST 
FAIRY    BOOK 

PROLOGUE 

LONG,  long  ago,  when  all  the  world  was  young 
and  there  were  but  few  people  dwelling  on  it, 
the  strangest  things  could  often  come  to  pass. 
Then  fairyfolk  still  lived  in  the  greenwoods 
and  elves  sang  and  danced  in  the  soft  summer 
dawns.  Then  trees  could  sing  and  flowers 
speak  and  birds  would  carry  messages  about 
the  world;  wild  beasts  were  often  loyal  friends 
to  men  and  helped  them  in  their  difficulties. 
In  these  old  days,  most  noble  dukes  and  earls 
would  fall  in  love  with  dairymaids  whose  gentle 
ways  and  manners  charmed  their  hearts. 
Sometimes  great  kings  grew  weary  of  the  splen- 
dor of  their  courts  and  left  their  thrones  to 
live  as  simple  peasants.  Each  princess  had 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

a  fairy  godmother  who  showered  her  with  magic 
gifts.  Then  wise  men  read  the  stars  and  seers 
would  gaze  in  crystal  bowls  to  tell  the  coming 
good  or  ill  they  saw. 

In  those  old  days,  the  housewives  left  a  bit 
of  bread  and  cheese  upon  the  pantry  shelf  each 
evening,  that  the  brownie  who  was  said  to  dwell 
in  every  kitchen  might  have  a  midnight  feast. 
These  brownies,  't  was  said  also,  would  make 
much  mischief  if  they  were  not  treated  very 
well.  In  early  dawns,  when  fields  of  flowers 
were  asparkle  in  the  sun,  the  milkmaids  used 
to  bathe  their  eyes  and  ears  with  dew  that  they 
might  see  the  fairyfolk  forever  afterward  and 
hear  them  sing  at  midnight  in  the  glen.  The 
farmers'  boys  would  search  among  the  hedges 
in  hopes  of  meeting  The  Red  Caps  who  were 
said  to  bring  much  luck.  These  Red  Caps 
too  were  said  to  give  a  magic  purse  of  gold  to 
those  they  fancied,  —  a  purse  that  was  always 
brimful  no  matter  what  was  spent  from  it. 
The  witches  still  rode  broomsticks  through  the 
skies  and  there  were  wishing  wells  and  magic 
charms  and  spells. 

In  those  delightful  days  of  which  I  tell,  there 
[2] 


Prologue 

were  not  scores  and  scores  of  books  as  there 
are  now.  Travelers  journeying  about  the 
world  told  tales  of  the  wonders  that  they  saw 
and  heard.  It  was  not  then  thought  strange 
that  kings  and  queens  or  royal  counselors  and 
such  wise  folk  should  love  to  hear  these  wonder 
tales.  In  those  dear  days,  indeed,  the  grown 
folk  all  loved  wonder  tales  as  well  as  children 
love  them  now  and  were  not  worse  because  of 
it.  Sometimes  these  wonder  tales  were  told 
by  magic  chairs  or  chests ;  sometimes  by  birds 
or  beasts  that  were  enchanted  and  had  power 
of  speech. 

It  has  been  related  that  in  those  olden  days 
there  was  a  lovely  bird  with  plumage  all  of  the 
purest  gold  and  it  was  called  The  Golden 
Bird.  The  Golden  Bird  had  a  voice  so  rare 
and  sweet  that  when  it  sang  the  nightingales 
stopped  midway  in  their  songs  to  listen.  The 
Golden  Bird  likewise  possessed  the  gift  of 
speech  and  could  tell  wonder  tales  the  like  of 
which  were  never  heard  before  or  since.  When 
it  began  to  sing  in  any  land,  news  that  The 
Golden  Bird  had  come  spread  swiftly  every- 
where. The  king  would  then  declare  a  holi- 
[3] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

day  which  lasted  all  the  time  The  Golden  Bird 
was  in  the  land.  The  people  hastened  to  the 
greenwood  and  there  beneath  the  trees  would 
listen  while  The  Golden  Bird  told  wonder  tales 
and  sang  for  their  delight.  And  thus,  The 
Golden  Bird  flew  all  about  the  world,  to  every 
land  and  clime,  beloved  by  all  folk  everywhere. 

But  sad  to  tell,  at  last  there  came  a  time 
when  The  Golden  Bird  was  seen  no  more.  The 
folk  of  every  land  looked  anxiously  for  its  re- 
turn and  thought  it  stayed  too  long  in  other 
places.  But  years  passed  by  and  still  The 
Golden  Bird  came  not.  Then  travelers  jour- 
neying about  the  world  declared  The  Golden 
Bird  was  nowhere  to  be  found  and  all  the  people 
mourned  at  these  sad  tidings.  Some  thought 
the  lovely  bird  had  perished  at  some  greedy 
hunter's  hand  ;  others  said  the  world  had  grown 
too  wicked  for  The  Golden  Bird  to  dwell  here 
any  longer.  However,  what  had  happened  to 
the  lovely  creature,  no  one  ever  knew. 

But  sadder  still  to  tell  is  this:  When  The 

Golden  Bird  was  seen  to  fly  about  the  earth 

no  more,  the  people  did  not  hold  its  memory 

dear.     As  time  passed  on  and  it  came  not,  they 

[4] 


Prologue 

thought  about  it  less  and  less  and  very  few  re- 
called the  wonder  tales  The  Golden  Bird  had 
told.  Then  as  the  world  grew  older  and  all 
folk  began  to  doubt  about  the  fairies  and  to 
scoff  at  wishing  wells,  The  Golden  Bird  was 
quite  forgot  by  all  save  one.  This  one,  a  little 
girl  who  tended  flocks  upon  a  mountain,  gazed 
in  the  clouds  at  dawn  each  day  in  hopes  to  see 
The  Golden  Bird  come  soaring.  Sometimes  she 
wept  because  The  Golden  Bird  came  not.  At 
last,  to  please  the  child,  her  aged  grandame, 
who  had  heard  The  Golden  Bird  tell  wonder 
tales  when  she  had  been  a  child,  took  pen  and 
ink  and  wrote  them  down  as  she  remembered 
them.  She  wrote,  't  is  said,  a  hundred  tales 
or  more  but  through  the  ages  that  have  passed 
between  they  have  been  lost,  until  there  are 
but  eleven ;  these  are  the  eleven  that  I  have 
set  down  in  The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book. 


[5] 


CHAPTER  I 

DAME    GRUMBLE   AND   HER   CURIOUS   APPLE    TREE 
I 

LONG,  long  ago,  in  a  country  quite  close  to 
the  top  of  the  earth,  where  the  North  Wind 
blew  fiercely  each  spring,  there  lived  a  woman 
called  Dame  Grumble.  Now  Dame  Grumble 
had  an  Apple  Tree  which  she  loved  exceedingly, 
although  it  vexed  her  beyond  all  compare.  It 
was  a  very  fine  large  tree,  and  well  shaped  for 
shade,  just  the  sort  of  tree  that  should  have 
yielded  a  bushel  or  two  of  fruit  each  autumn ; 
but  it  did  not.  Each  year  when  the  cuckoo 
flew  over  the  earth,  calling  the  trees  and  flowers 
to  waken  because  spring  was  come  again,  the 
Apple  Tree  would  be  covered  with  clouds  upon 
clouds  of  fragrant,  pinky-white  blossoms.  Then 
Dame  Grumble's  heart  would  rejoice.  But 
no  sooner  was  the  Apple  Tree  thus  bedecked 
than  the  North  Wind  would  blow  furiously, 
[6] 


Dame  Grumble  and  Her  Curious  Apple  Tree 

tearing  off  the  blossoms  and  carrying  them  off 
in  clouds.  The  curious  part  of  it  all  was  this : 
When  a  few  of  the  blossoms  chanced  to  fall  to 
the  ground,  they  made  a  chinking  sound  like 
that  of  small  coins  in  children's  banks.  Then 
when  these  blossoms  had  withered,  Dame 
Grumble  would  find  nice,  new  shining  pennies 
where  they  had  lain.  From  this  she  supposed 
the  Apple  Tree  would  one  day  bear  apples  of 
gold. 

Now  Dame  Grumble,  it  must  be  confessed, 
was  not  very  amiable.  Indeed,  it  was  from 
her  nature  that  she  drew  her  name.  Some 
said  Dame  Grumble  complained  from  the  time 
she  rose  in  the  morning  until  she  sought  her  bed 
at  night.  Even  then  she  complained  of  her  hard 
pillow  or  thin  coverlets  until  she  fell  asleep. 
Her  poor  son,  Freyo,  thought  his  mother  must 
surely  grumble  all  night  in  her  dreams,  for  on 
waking  each  day  she  began  directly  where  she 
had  left  off  the  night  before.  Many  a  time  this 
poor  lad  wished  that  he  were  not  lame,  but 
could  go  out  in  the  world  to  seek  his  way  for 
himself.  Dame  Grumble  led  him  a  dreadful 
life. 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

If  the  day  were  hot,  Dame  Grumble  thought 
longingly  of  the  days  when  the  snow  lay  on  the 
ground  and  she  sat  in  comfort  before  the  blazing 
logs.     But  when  the  winter  came   again,   she 
complained  bitterly  because  she  had  to  break 
the  ice  on  the  well  each  morning.     She  declared 
it  was  a  shame,  since  she  had  but  one  son,  that 
he  should  be  lame,  and  thus  be  a  burden  instead 
of  a  staff.     Her  ceaseless  scolding  and  carping 
often  made  poor  Freyo  so  miserable  that  he 
would  put  aside  his  wood  carving,  for  he  had 
no  heart  to  work.     If  the  East  Wind  blew  ever 
so  lightly,  Dame  Grumble  complained  that  it 
gave  her  strange  pains  in  her  face,  and  would 
wish   instead   for  the  West   Wind,   which   she 
thought  mild  and  gentle.     But  when  the  West 
Wind  blew  over  the  forest  and  fields  and  dried 
the   linen    she    spread   on   the   hedges,    Dame 
Grumble  cried  out  that  he  was  a  thieving  crea- 
ture.   She   would   hasten   to  gather  her   dried 
linens,    vowing    all    the   while    that    the   West 
Wind  would  steal  them  if  he  dared.     Oh,  there 
was  no  pleasing  Dame  Grumble !     Freyo,  her 
son,  was  well  aware  of  that. 
Now  seeing  that  Dame  Grumble  was  of  a  dis- 
[8] 


"Oh,  you  wicked  creature!"   Dame  Grumble 

would    exclaim    when  he  began  to  shake   the 

Apple  Tree. —  Page  9. 


Dame  Grumble  and  Her  Curious  Apple  Tree 

position  to  grumble  and  complain  when  there 
was  no  cause  at  all,  you  may  have  some  idea 
of  her  bitter  feeling  when  the  North  Wind 
robbed  her  of  her  apple  blossoms  each  spring. 

"Oh,  you  wicked  creature!"  Dame  Grum- 
ble would  exclaim  when  he  began  to  shake  the 
Apple  Tree.  "Just  wait,  and  some  day  I  will 
catch  you  and  shut  you  up  in  some  dark  place 
where  you  shall  remain  forever.  No  one  would 
miss  you.  The  North  Wind  is  the  most  hated 
wind  that  blows!" 

"Indeed,  Dame  Grumble!"  the  North  Wind 
would  reply.  "  How  would  the  boys  and  girls 
ever  skate  if  I  did  not  blow  in  winter  time  ? 
How  would  the  forest  and  orchards  ever  have 
time  to  make  their  new  green  leaves  and  flowers 
for  the  springtime,  if  I  did  not  lock  the  earth 
tight  each  winter  ?  You  make  a  mistake, 
Madam.  The  North  Wind  would  be  keenly 
mourned  and  missed.  But  beware !  Some 
day  I  will  catch  you  and  carry  you  off  to  a  cer- 
tain desert  island  in  the  middle  of  the  sea,  and 
there  you  may  complain  for  all  your  days." 

Then  the  North  Wind  would  roar  and  blow 
his  hardest,  and  Dame  Grumble's  petticoats 
[91 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

would  spread  out  like  sails,  until  she  feared  she 
might  be  blown  away,  and  would  seek  refuge 
in  the  cottage.  There  in  anger  she  would  watch 
the  clouds  of  blossoms  blown  from  her  favorite 
tree.  When  the  North  Wind  had  gone  off 
again,  she  would  rush  out  and  scold  the  Apple 
Tree  severely. 

"Oh  !  Such  a  tree  !"  Dame  Grumble  would 
exclaim  in  vexation.  "If  you  would  but  cling 
more  firmly  to  your  blossoms,  at  least  a  few 
would  remain  on  your  branches,  and  then  I 
should  have  a  golden  harvest.  From  the  pennies 
I  find  where  your  blossoms  have  withered,  I 
am  quite  sure  that  you  would  bear  apples  of 
gold,  if  you  bore  apples  at  all.  Then  I  could 
sell  these  golden  apples  and  make  a  fortune  for 
myself." 

"  But,  Dame  Grumble,"  the  Apple  Tree  would 
protest,  "you  cannot  withstand  the  North 
Wind,  either.  Your  petticoats  spread  out  like 
sails,  and  you  can  scarcely  keep  your  feet  on 
the  ground." 

"And  what  of  that  ?"  Dame  Grumble  would 
answer  crossly.  "I  have  but  two  feet,  while 
you  have  roots  as  numerous  as  your  branches. 
[10] 


Dame  Grumble  and  Her  Curious  Apple  Tree 

Moreover,  they  reach  far  down  beneath  the 
earth,  and  there  spread  far  and  wide  as  your 
topmost  boughs.  You  are  stronger  than  I. 
You  should  fight  the  North  Wind,  who  is  naught 
but  a  wicked  robber  in  disguise.  I  am  sure 
that  he  has  stored  up  a  fortune  in  pennies  from 
my  blossoms  that  he  has  stolen  this  many  a 
long  year."  Then  Dame  Grumble  would  shake 
the  Apple  Tree  until  Freyo  would  beg  her  to 
stop. 

It  must  not  be  supposed  that  Dame  Grumble 
did  not  contrive  various  ways  to  save  her  blos- 
soms from  her  enemy.  Indeed,  she  spent  many 
hours  every  day  thinking  of  plans  to  defeat 
the  North  Wind,  but  she  had  never  succeeded. 
All  one  winter  she  worked  in  the  cold  and  snow, 
chopping  tall  thorn  branches  to  make  a  barrier 
about  the  Apple  Tree.  "Thorn  branches  are 
very  strong,  and  will  protect  the  Apple  Tree," 
thought  she.  Freyo  told  his  mother  this  was 
useless  work,  but  she  would  pay  no  heed  to  what 
he  said. 

"Then,  Mother,"  pleaded  the  poor  lad,  "since 
you  will  not  stay  indoors  this  bitter  weather, 
please  bring  me  a  branch  of  walnut  from  the 

mi 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

forest.  I  would  like  to  carve  a  clock-case  in 
a  certain  design  I  have  in  mind.  If  I  had  but 
proper  tools  for  wood  carving  and  a  store  of 
oak  and  walnut,  I  might  one  day  make  a  for- 
tune for  you.  Then  you  would  have  no  longer 
need  to  quarrel  with  the  North  Wind  about 
the  blossoms." 

"Oh,  hold  your  silly  tongue!"  cried  Dame 
Grumble.  "A  great  simpleton  I  would  be  to 
sit  here  quietly  and  wait  for  you  to  make  a 
fortune  with  your  bits  of  woods !  Each  year 
the  North  Wind  steals  a  fortune  in  pennies 
from  me,  and  I  mean  to  try  to  stop  him  if  I 
can.  Should  I  find  a  bit  of  walnut  that  will 
fit  into  my  pocket,  you  may  have  it ;  otherwise 
you  must  do  without." 

Poor  Freyo  had  but  few  tools,  and  those  few 
were  very  poor;  nevertheless,  he  had  skillful 
fingers  and  could  carve  lovely  pictures  in  wood. 
Dame  Grumble  always  laughed  scornfully  when 
the  lad  spoke  of  the  fortune  he  hoped  one  day 
to  make.  To  her  mind,  wood  carving  and 
clumsy  chests  and  clock-cases  were  naught  but 
folly.  She  rarely  remembered  to  bring  Freyo 
a  branch  of  wood  from  the  forest.  Dame  Grum- 
[12] 


Dame  Grumble  and  Her  Curious  Apple  Tree 

ble  was  always  thinking  of  her  blossoms  and 
her  enemy,  the  North  Wind,  and  had  no  time 
to  think  of  Freyo.  So  the  poor  lad  had  to  con- 
tent himself  with  bits  of  wood  he  found  in  the 
chimney  corner,  and  he  carved  frames  and  treas- 
ure boxes  from  these. 

Now,  as  we  have  told,  all  one  winter  Dame 
Grumble  worked  diligently  dragging  thorn 
branches  from  the  forest,  until  she  had  a  great 
heap.  When  the  snow  began  to  melt,  she 
planted  these  branches  of  thorn  about  her  fa- 
vorite tree.  Then  when  the  Apple  Tree  was 
decked  once  more  in  clouds  upon  clouds  of  fra- 
grant, pinky-white  blossoms,  the  North  Wind 
came  roaring  over  the  fields  and  lanes.  He 
laughed  loudly  when  he  saw  the  barrier  of  thorn 
branches. 

"And  so,  Dame  Grumble,"  cried  the  North 
Wind,  "you  do  not  know  my  strength  better 
than  this !"  Seizing  a  branch  of  the  thorn, 
he  tore  it  from  the  ground  as  though  it  had 
been  a  twig  and  hurled  it  in  the  air.  Then 
he  did  likewise  to  the  rest,  and  in  half  an  hour 
he  had  torn  up  every  vestige  of  Dame  Grumble's 
barrier. 

[13] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

"Many  times  I  have  left  you  a  few  blossoms, 
Dame  Grumble,"  he  cried,  as  he  blew  on  his 
way,  "but  you  have  never  thanked  me  for  the 
pennies,  so  this  time  you  shall  have  none." 

Naturally  Dame  Grumble  was  more  vexed 
than  ever  before.  She  shook  the  Apple  Tree 
with  fury  and  left  off  only  when  she  was  too 
weary  to  shake  it  longer.  All  evening  she  scolded 
so  bitterly  that  Freyo  wished  himself  far  away. 
Life  with  this  scolding  dame  was  far  from  pleas- 
ant for  the  poor  lame  lad.  Still  he  never 
complained.  "Mother  complains  enough  for 
both,"  thought  he. 

When  Dame  Grumble  arose  next  morning, 
she  had  another  plan  in  mind.  "My  son,"  said 
she,  "I  am  going  on  a  journey  to  seek  in  all 
places  for  the  fortune  in  pennies  which  my 
wicked  enemy,  the  North  Wind,  has  stolen 
from  me.  When  I  have  found  it,  I  shall  re- 
turn, and  all  things  will  be  well.  I  shall  buy 
you  a  fine  coach  and  build  a  noble  house  where 
we  shall  live  like  kings  and  queens,  and  there 
we  shall  be  very  happy,  I  daresay." 

"But,  Mother!"  cried  Freyo  in  dismay,  "the 
North  Wind  travels  all  over  the  earth,  and  that 
[14] 


Dame  Grumble  and  Her  Curious  Apple  Tree 

you  cannot  do.  When  winter  comes  what  will 
you  do  for  shelter  ?  Besides,  I  do  not  long  for 
a  coach,  but  for  a  crutch  instead ;  and  as  for 
happiness  —  it  is  to  be  found  in  kind  hearts 
rather  than  in  noble  houses.  In  our  little  cot- 
tage we  could  be  as  happy  as  kings  and  queens, 
if  you  would  but  leave  off  scolding  and  be  con- 
tent." 

"That  shows  how  little  you  know!"  replied 
Dame  Grumble.  "I  cannot  be  content  with- 
out a  fortune,  and  a  fortune  I  mean  to  have. 
If  I  have  not  found  the  hollow  that  I  seek  be- 
fore winter  comes  again,  I  shall  return.  But  I 
have  a  feeling  that  my  search  will  not  be  all 
in  vain."  Then,  bidding  Freyo  take  good  care 
of  the  cottage,  Dame  Grumble  tied  on  her  bonnet 
and  shawl  and  set  out  on  her  journey. 

When  Dame  Grumble  had  gone,  Freyo  was 
greatly  puzzled.  He  was  not  sure  that  he  was 
really  lonely.  He  missed  his  mother's  presence 
about  the  cottage  because  she  was  a  famous 
housewife,  always  busy  with  some  savory  broth, 
or  baking  great  loaves  of  brown  bread.  How- 
ever, he  was  relieved  that  he  did  not  hear  her 
sharp  tongue  scolding  all  day  long.  He  care- 
[151 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

fully  tidied  the  kitchen  until  it  looked  spotless 
and  shining,  as  though  Dame  Grumble  herself 
had  done  it.  Then  he  sat  down  before  his 
bench.  While  he  was  working,  Freyo  paused ; 
he  thought  he  heard  his  name  called  softly. 

"  Freyo,  Freyo  ! "  spoke  a  gentle  voice.  "  Only 
come  to  the  door,  and  you  can  see  me.  I  have 
something  to  tell  you  that  will  make  you  happy. 
Please  do  come  !"  Freyo  set  down  his  work  and 
hobbled  to  the  door. 

"It  is  I,  the  Apple  Tree,"  spoke  the  voice 
again;  "come  nearer  that  I  may  talk  to  you. 
You  have  always  been  kind  to  me,  when  Dame 
Grumble  has  abused  me,  Freyo,  and  now  I  shall 
reward  you." 

Freyo  made  his  way  to  the  Apple  Tree,  and 
she  continued  :  "  Do  you  see  my  two  stoutest 
branches  quite  close  to  the  ground  ?  These  I 
mean  to  give  you  for  crutches." 

"Oh,  Apple  Tree!"  cried  Freyo.  "I  would 
not  cut  off  your  branches  !  I  would  not  give 
you  such  pain." 

"  But  cutting  off  these  two  branches  of  mine 
will  cause  me  no  great  pain,"  the  Apple  Tree 
insisted.  "They  are  over-heavy,  and  next 
[16] 


Dame  Grumble  and  Her  Curious  Apple  Tree 

spring  when  the  North  Wind  blows,  I  fear  that 
he  will  snap  them  off.  What  the  North  Wind 
cannot  bend  he  will  break,  as  well  you  know. 
When  you  have  made  your  crutches,  you  may 
go  to  the  forest  and  gather  more  wood  for  your 
work  of  wood  carving,  until  you  have  the  store 
that  you  desire." 

At  last  Freyo  was  persuaded.  The  branches 
were  cut,  and  all  day  long  he  sat  beneath  the 
Apple  Tree,  while  he  fashioned  a  pair  of  crutches. 
By  evening  they  were  finished,  and  when  he 
slept  that  night,  Freyo  dreamed  of  wandering 
in  the  greenwood ;  he  had  never  yet  been  so 
far  from  the  cottage  door. 

"How  well  you  have  done!"  exclaimed  the 
Apple  Tree  next  morning,  when  Freyo  stepped 
out  briskly  on  his  crutches. 

"And  you  too  have  done  well,"  replied  the 
lad.  "I  see  two  tufts  of  green  leaves  already 
at  work  to  cover  the  places  where  I  cut  your 
branches."  He  waved  farewell  to  the  Apple 
Tree  and  set  upon  his  way.  Freyo  was  gone 
the  whole  day  long.  When  the  sun  set  that 
evening,  he  had  not  returned,  and  even  when 
the  moon  rose  slowly,  still  he  did  not  come. 
[17] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

The  Apple  Tree  began  to  worry  and  to  fret  lest 
her  branches  had  not  proved  strong  enough  for 
crutches.  Then  presently  she  saw  Freyo  with 
a  heavy  pannier  strapped  upon  his  back ;  but 
not  one  bit  of  oak  or  walnut  wood  had  he. 

"Ah,  Apple  Tree!"  cried  he,  "never  in  my 
life  have  I  been  happy  as  I  was  to-day.  Only 
to  wander  beneath  the  trees  and  see  the  blue 
forget-me-nots  that  make  a  lovely  carpet  under- 
foot, or  to  hear  the  birds  sing  sweetly  was  like 
paradise.  I  wished  the  whole  world  were  one 
great  forest,  and  that  the  time  were  always 
spring.  I  could  not  bear  to  come  away!" 

"But  Freyo,"  said  the  Apple  Tree,  "you  have 
brought  nothing  for  your  work !  How  will  you 
make  chests  and  clock-cases  ?" 

"I  could  not  find  it  in  my  heart  to  cut  the 
smallest  twig,"  confessed  the  lad.  "The  trees 
looked  all  so  beautiful  and  stately  that  it  seemed 
to  me  a  shame.  Instead  I  gathered  brown  bells 
and  forget-me-nots  to  plant  about  your  roots. 
I  am  sure  you  must  be  lonely  in  this  bare  wind- 
swept spot,  and  they  will  serve  for  company." 

"Now  that  was  kind,"  replied  the  Apple  Tree, 
"but  you  must  now  give  heed  to  what  I  say. 
[18] 


Dame  Grumble  and  Her  Curious  Apple  Tree 

In  the  forest  there  are  many  trees  that  will 
gladly  give  you  a  fine  branch  or  two.  When 
next  you  go  there,  tell  them  that  you  are  the 
friend  of  the  Apple  Tree  whose  blossoms  fall 
to  earth  with  a  chinking  sound,  like  small  coins 
in  children's  banks.  Then  they  will  know 
you  and  will  be  generous  as  I  have  been.  Be- 
sides, I  warn  you  that  at  the  first  approach  of 
winter,  Dame  Grumble  will  return.  She  will 
be  crosser  than  ever,  for  she  will  never  find  the 
fortune  in  pennies  that  she  seeks.  Now  be 
advised,  Freyo,  and  gather  a  goodly  store  of 
oak  and  walnut  while  you  may." 

When  Freyo  went  again  to  the  forest,  he  told 
the  message  of  the  Apple  Tree  to  the  tall  pines 
and  low  bending  oaks,  and  to  shady  maples 
too.  These  trees  all  gave  him  such  a  bounteous 
supply  of  boughs  and  branches  that  Freyo  soon 
had  store  to  last  him  for  his  carving  a  whole 
year  or  more. 

'T  was  well  he  had.  One  day  as  he  sat  work- 
ing beneath  the  Apple  Tree,  he  noticed  that 
the  leaves  fell  fast  and  that  the  wind  blew  chill. 
Another  morning,  when  the  maples  on  the  hill- 
sides flamed  like  fire,  Freyo  heard  a  shrill  familiar 
[19] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

voice  borne  on  the  air,  and  presently  Dame 
Grumble  herself  appeared  before  the  cottage 
door. 

Now,  as  the  Apple  Tree  had  foretold,  Dame 
Grumble  was  crosser  than  ever.  She  had  not 
found  the  fortune  in  pennies  she  had  sought, 
and  she  was  out  of  humor  with  her  journey. 
She  vowed  she  had  not  had  one  pleasant  mo- 
ment from  the  time  she  had  set  out ;  she  said 
that  she  had  longed  unceasingly  for  her  little 
cottage.  Dame  Grumble  solemnly  declared 
that  she  had  done  with  journeys  forevermore 
and  looked  forward  to  great  happiness,  now  that 
she  was  home  at  last.  She  praised  Freyo's 
housekeeping  and  said  the  cottage  looked  as 
tidy  as  a  pin.  When  she  had  laid  aside  her 
bonnet  and  shawl,  she  began  to  make  a  fine 
supper  for  him. 

"How  nice  that  you  have  crutches,  my  son, 
and  can  get  about  so  well!"  she  cried  with 
pleasure. 

"Are  they  not  a  blessing,  Mother?"  asked 
Freyo.  "They  are  not  bad  for  a  poor  lad  who 
never  before  had  seen  a  crutch,  but  made  them 
just  as  best  he  knew." 

[20] 


Dame  Grumble  and  Her  Curious  Apple  Tree 

Dame  Grumble  continued  to  praise  the 
crutches  and  to  admire  them  until  she  learned 
that  they  were  made  from  branches  of  the  Apple 
Tree.  Then  she  was  furious ;  her  anger  knew 
no  bounds.  She  rushed  out  to  the  Apple  Tree 
and  shook  it  with  all  her  might.  Then  she  ran 
in  to  throw  the  crutches  in  the  fire,  but  this 
Freyo  would  not  permit. 

"The  Apple  Tree  herself  gave  me  her  branches, 
Mother/'  said  he,  "and  the  crutches  are  mine." 

"Give  them  to  me  at  once,  I  say!"  stormed 
Dame  Grumble.  "The  Apple  Tree  is  mine, 
and  consequently  her  branches  are  mine  also. 
I  must  punish  you  for  this  disobedience.  Do 
you  not  know  that  I  prize  the  Apple  Tree  above 
all  else  on  earth  ?  Do  I  not  expect  a  harvest  of 
golden  apples  from  it  some  day  ?  Now  when 
that  day  is  come,  I  shall  not  have  nearly  so 
many,  because  of  your  wickedness.  Why  did 
you  cut  as  much  as  a  twig  from  the  Apple  Tree  ? " 

"Mother,"  answered  Freyo,  "if  there  be  any 
harm  done,  it  is  done.  To  burn  the  crutches 
will  not  make  the  branches  grow  upon  the  Apple 
Tree  again."  Dame  Grumble  first  commanded 
and  then  entreated  that  her  son  give  her  the 
[21] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

crutches  to  burn,  but  Freyo  was  firm.     At  last 
she  burst  into  tears. 

"Oh!  Oh!"  she  sobbed.  "It  is  not  enough 
that  I  have  had  many  troubles  and  cares  in  the 
past ;  each  year  my  wicked  enemy,  the  North 
Wind,  steals  a  fortune  in  pennies  from  me ! 
And  now  added  to  this  I  must  suffer  disobedience 
from  my  own  ungrateful  son."  She  sobbed  and 
wailed  until  Freyo  was  nearly  distracted. 

"Oh,  Mother!"  he  begged.  "If  you  would 
only  cease  your  weeping  and  look  at  these  won- 
derful things  I  have  made  in  your  absence. 
Here  is  a  clock-case  with  the  four  se-asons  carved 
upon  it.  The  hours  are  told  by  twelve  lovely 
nymphs  dancing  through  the  forest ;  it  is  a 
treasure  worthy  of  a  king.  Some  day  a  duke 
may  come  a-riding  by  and  fancy  it  —  then, 
who  knows  —  my  fortune  may  be  made,  and  I 
would  give  it  all  to  you,  Mother." 

In  spite  of  all  his  pleadings,  however,  Dame 
Grumble  would  not  look  at  his  treasures.  She 
was  so  deep  in  her  woes  that  she  could  think 
of  nothing  else.  She  would  not  touch  a  crumb 
of  supper  but  said  mournfully  that  she  had  no 
heart  for  either  food  or  drink. 
[22] 


Dame  Grumble  and  Her  Curious  Apple  Tree 

Freyo  sat  before  the  fire,  sad  and  desolate. 
With  the  scolding  dame's  return,  the  quiet  and 
contentment  of  the  little  cottage  had  fled. 
"Ah,"  sighed  the  poor  lad,  "I  have  no  doubt 
that  Mother  is  right ;  perhaps  I  am  wicked  and 
ungrateful  after  all." 

ii 

During  the  winter  that  followed,  Dame 
Grumble  led  her  son  a  dreadful  life.  He  could 
no  longer  talk  to  his  good  friend,  the  Apple 
Tree,  for  she  was  sleeping  her  deep  winter's 
sleep  and  would  not  waken  until  the  spring. 
So  while  the  snow  whirled  high  without  and 
piled  itself  in  drifts  at  door  and  chimney,  Freyo 
sat  patiently  carving  his  great  oaken  chests  and 
settles.  When  he  carved  fields  of  wheat  with 
wild  fowl  flying  over,  the  poor  lad  fancied  him- 
self afield  once  more ;  when  he  carved  forest 
scenes,  he  lived  again  the  memories  of  his 
happy  summer.  If  Dame  Grumble  spoke  to 
her  son,  it  was  but  to  call  him  wicked  and  un- 
grateful. She  often  vowed  she  would  forgive 
him  if  he  would  but  give  her  the  crutches  to 
burn.  But  Freyo  had  a  plan  in  mind.  With 
[23] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

the  first  sign  of  spring,  he  meant  to  be  off  and 
seek  his  own  way  in  the  world,  and  this  he  could 
never  do  without  his  precious  crutches.  The 
poor  lad  had  no  desire  to  spend  another  winter 
with  this  cross,  fault-finding  dame. 

Now,  as  was  her  usual  fashion,  Dame  Grumble 
spent  much  time  in  planning  means  to  spare 
the  blossoms  of  the  Apple  Tree.  It  happened 
that  on  her  journey  she  had  found  a  book  which 
told  of  orchard  trees  and  how  to  care  for  them. 
So  in  this  book  Dame  Grumble  now  began  to 
study  diligently.  She  found  a  picture  of  an 
apple  tree  encased  with  strong,  coarse  netting. 
This  strong,  coarse  netting,  so  the  book  said, 
would  protect  the  fruit  and  blossoms  from  all 
harm.  Accordingly,  Dame  Grumble  sat  her 
down  before  her  wheel  and  spun  endless  miles 
of  heavy  thread.  From  this  she  next  wove 
yards  upon  yards  of  strong,  coarse  netting. 
Often  and  often  Freyo  begged  his  mother  to 
cease  this  useless  labor.  The  North  Wind 
would  soon  tear  the  whole  thing  into  shreds, 
said  he.  You  may  be  sure  Dame  Grumble 
always  had  a  sharp  retort  for  him. 

"Had  I  a  son  who  was  a  comfort  and  a  bless- 
[24] 


Dame  Grumble  and  Her  Curious  Apple  Tree 

ing,  I  have  no  doubt  that  he  would  long  ago 
have  found  a  way  to  save  my  precious  blossoms 
from  the  North  Wind,"  she  would  say.  "I 
daresay,  too,  that  I  would  have  had  a  harvest  of 
golden  apples  long  since.  Even  now  I  might  be 
dwelling  in  some  noble  mansion  with  slaves  to 
do  my  bidding  and  a  different  carriage  for 
every  day  in  the  week  !" 

So  the  winter  dragged  on  wearily.  At  last 
the  snow  began  to  melt,  and  the  sunbeams  to 
make  bright  spots  on  the  kitchen  floor.  The 
hedges  here  and  there  showed  patches  of  green 
leaves ;  the  birds  returned  from  the  southland 
whither  they  had  gone  for  the  winter.  Forget- 
me-nots  and  brown  bells  blossomed  about  the 
Apple  Tree,  and  the  green  grass  for  miles  about 
was  thick  with  yellow  buttercups.  It  was  then 
the  Apple  Tree  awoke  from  her  winter's  sleep 
and  decked  herself  in  clouds  of  fragrant,  pinky- 
white  blossoms.  Then  it  was  that  Dame  Grum- 
ble went  forth  from  her  cottage  with  yards 
upon  yards  of  strong,  coarse  netting  with 
which  she  covered  her  favorite  tree.  See- 
ing the  bare  places  that  marked  the  two  miss- 
ing branches,  she  cried  out  afresh  that  she  was 
[25] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

a  sad,   sorrowful  woman  and   had   too  many 
cares. 

While  Dame  Grumble  was  thus  occupied, 
Freyo  unlocked  the  cupboard  where  he  had 
hidden  his  precious  crutches.  But,  alas !  The 
wood  of  the  Apple  Tree  was  not  suitable  for 
such  use,  and  the  crutches  fell  to  pieces  when  he 
touched  them.  Freyo  tried  to  mend  them  here 
and  join  them  there,  but  it  was  in  vain.  They 
broke  again  in  other  places.  Now  when  Dame 
Grumble  learned  this,  she  vowed  it  was  a  just 
punishment  for  Freyo's  disobedience.  How- 
ever, with  her  usual  perverseness,  she  took  no 
more  interest  in  the  crutches.  She  did  not 
trouble  to  burn  them,  and  there  they  lay  in  the 
cupboard  for  many  a  long  day. 

"You  will  obey  your  mother  when  she  com- 
mands, another  time,  I  daresay,"  she  would  often 
remark,  and  point  to  the  useless,  broken  things. 

Now  that  spring  was  come,  it  was  not  long 
before  Dame  Grumble's  old  enemy,  the  North 
Wind,  came  also.  Shouting  and  hallooing  he 
blew  over  the  fields  and  forests  one  sunshiny 
day,  and  when  he  reached  the  Apple  Tree,  he 
stopped  still  in  amazement. 
[26] 


Dame  Grumble  and  Her  Curious  Apple  Tree 

"Ho!  Ho!  Ho!"  laughed  the  North  Wind, 
"who  has  thus  cleverly  covered  the  Apple  Tree  ?" 

"I  have!"  shouted  Dame  Grumble  from 
within  her  cottage,  where  she  had  run  to  hide. 
"Now  you  had  best  be  off,  for  you  can  never 
undo  this  strong,  coarse  netting  I  have  woven ; 
it  is  tied  in  a  thousand  tight  knots  !" 

"Ah!  is  it  indeed,  Dame  Grumble?"  in- 
quired the  North  Wind  with  mock  politeness. 
"Will  you  kindly  have  patience  for  a  little  until 
I  try  my  skill?"  With  that  he  blew  a  blast 
that  unloosed  all  the  yards  upon  yards  of  strong, 
coarse  netting  and  bore  them  off  like  puffs  of 
thistledown.  Dame  Grumble's  heart  sank  ;  but, 
strange  to  say,  the  North  Wind  did  not  blow 
away  the  blossoms  of  the  Apple  Tree.  Instead, 
he  lingered  about  the  cottage  until  night  fell 
and  played  all  manner  of  tricks  to  bring  Dame 
Grumble  running  out.  He  blew  soot  down  the 
chimney  and  blackened  the  clean-scrubbed 
kitchen  floor;  he  put  out  her  candle  when  she 
had  lighted  it  for  evening ;  and  whisked  her 
linen  from  the  hedges  into  the  fields  and  far 
away.  Not  one  word  of  anger  or  reproach 
would  Dame  Grumble  utter,  even  so.  If  the 
[27] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

North  Wind  would  but  spare  the  blossoms  of 
the  Apple  Tree,  nothing  else  mattered.  At  last 
the  North  Wind  grew  weary  of  his  teasing  and 
departed. 

"Just  you  wait,  Dame  Grumble!"  he  called 
in  farewell.  "Some  day  I  shall  catch  you  un- 
aware, and  I  will  carry  you  off  to  that  desert 
island  that  waits  to  welcome  you  as  Queen  of 
Grumblers  !"  Then  he  blew  on  his  way. 

Dame  Grumble  waited,  fearful  lest  perhaps 
he  would  return,  but  the  North  Wind  returned 
no  more  that  spring.  The  blossoms  on  the 
Apple  Tree  began  to  wither,  and  presently  tiny 
fruit  began  to  form  on  its  branches.  It  seemed 
at  last  as  though  Dame  Grumble  would  gather 
the  harvest  of  golden  apples  for  which  she  had 
so  longed ;  but  even  so,  this  cross,  fault-finding 
dame  was  not  content. 

"Alack!"  she  often  mourned,  "if  I  had  had 
this  strong,  coarse  netting  years  ago,  I  would 
have  had  many  a  golden  harvest  long  ere  this. 
Without  doubt  this  covering  hath  a  charm  above 
the  power  of  the  North  Wind.  Had  I  a  son  to 
assist  me,  I  daresay  he  would  have  thought 
about  it  long  since." 

[28] 


Dame  Grumble  and  Her  Curious  Apple  Tree 

"But,  Mother,  I  cannot  help  it  that  I  am 
lame  and  do  not  assist  you,"  sighed  Freyo. 

"But  you  can  help  it  when  you  are  wicked 
and  disobedient ;  and  wicked  and  disobedient 
you  were  when  you  cut  the  two  stout  branches 
of  the  Apple  Tree.  For  now,  though  I  shall 
gather  golden  apples,  there  will  not  be  nearly  so 
many  because  of  your  rash  act." 

So  the  springtime  passed  and  the  summer- 
time came.  Day  by  day  the  fruit  on  the  Apple 
Tree  grew  larger,  and  day  by  day  Dame  Grumble 
took  pencil  and  paper  to  count  the  number  of 
apples  that  hung  upon  each  branch.  She  tried 
each  day  to  reckon  just  how  many  more  she 
would  have  had  but  for  the  branches  Freyo  had 
cut  off,  and  every  day  she  grew  vexed  afresh. 
Dame  Grumble  would  not  permit  Freyo  to  go 
near  the  Apple  Tree.  She  vowed  he  might  take 
a  notion  to  cut  down  the  whole  tree,  for  all  she 
knew. 

The  summer  grew  older ;  the  meadows  turned 
brown,  and  the  fields  grew  bare.  Dame  Grum- 
ble watched  eagerly  for  a  sign  which  would 
show  that  the  apples  were  turning  to  gold ;  but 
no  sign  she  saw.  The  apples  turned  bright  red 
[29] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

instead.  The  summer  began  to  wane,  and  a 
sharp  chill  in  the  air  warned  Dame  Grumble 
that  winter  was  not  far  away.  The  maples  on 
the  hillsides  flamed  crimson  and  scarlet  once 
again,  and  yellow  leaves  fell  from  the  poplar 
trees  like  rain. 

"Now  can  it  be  that  you  are  going  to  dis- 
appoint me!"  exclaimed  Dame  Grumble  to  the 
Apple  Tree.  "Why,  pray,  do  not  your  apples 
turn  to  gold?" 

"How  you  talk,  Dame  Grumble!"  replied 
the  Apple  Tree.  "You  will  be  disappointed 
no  matter  what  happens  !  Though  I  gave  you 
a  thousand  golden  apples,  you  would  never 
cease  to  mourn  that  you  might  have  had  a 
hundred  more  had  not  Freyo  cut  off  my  two 
branches.  Then  you  would  make  the  poor  lad's 
life  more  miserable  than  ever.  I  sometimes 
wonder  that  you  are  not  ashamed  to  plague  and 
torment  him  as  you  do.  You  do  not  deserve 
golden  apples,  and  I  will  not  give  you  golden 
apples.  So  you  had  best  make  haste  and  gather 
these  red  apples  of  mine  before  the  frost  will 
nip  them." 

But  this  Dame  Grumble  would  not  do.  She 
[30] 


Dame  Grumble  and  Her  Curious  Apple  Tree 

was  assured  that  the  red  apples  would  turn  to 
gold,  in  spite  of  the  Apple  Tree.  For  if  young 
and  tender  blossoms  yielded  bright  new  shining 
pennies,  did  it  not  follow  that  the  ripened  fruit 
would  be  of  purest  gold  ?  Dame  Grumble  so 
believed.  "The  Apple  Tree  does  not  love  me 
and  never  did,"  she  thought  within  herself;  "it 
is  but  a  plan  to  make  me  angry." 

By  and  by  the  leaves  fell  from  the  Apple 
Tree  itself,  until  its  branches  were  quite  bare 
and  brown.  The  apples  shone  tantalizingly 
red,  and  then  Dame  Grumble  realized  at  last 
that  they  would  never  change  to  golden,  as  she 
hoped.  Now  this  new  disappointment,  you  may 
be  sure,  did  not  tend  to  sweeten  her  disposition. 
All  day  she  sat  gazing  mournfully  at  her  favorite 
tree  and  wept  bitter  tears  at  her  new  loss. 

"Oh,  Mother,  pray  do  not  weep  so!"  begged 
Freyo.  "You  will  make  yourself  ill.  My  store 
of  wood  is  gone  ;  but  if  you  would  bring  me  two 
stout  branches  from  the  forest,  I  would  fashion 
another  pair  of  crutches  for  myself.  Then  I 
would  set  off  to  make  a  fortune  to  take  the  place 
of  this  fortune  you  fancy  you  have  lost." 

"  Fancy  I  have  lost !"  repeated  Dame  Grumble 
[31] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

scornfully.  "The  fortune  I  fancy  I  have  lost! 
I  do  not  fancy  I  have  lost  a  fortune ;  I  know 
full  well  I  have  lost  a  fortune.  Besides,  who 
would  give  a  copper  farthing  for  your  clumsy 
chests  and  boxes !" 

So  all  day  long  Dame  Grumble  dwelt  on  her 
woes.  At  night  she  sat  sighing  in  the  chimney 
corner  until  the  little  cottage  quite  close  to  the 
top  of  the  earth  was  as  dull  and  gloomy  as 
though  a  thousand  crows  had  settled  suddenly 
upon  it. 

m 

Now  it  happened  at  this  time,  when  all  Dame 
Grumble's  troubles  seemed  too  many  to  be 
borne,  that  the  good  dame  and  her  son  enjoyed 
a  visitor.  Visitors  in  that  country  quite  close 
to  the  top  of  the  earth  were  very  rare,  you  may 
be  sure.  This  visitor  was  not  an  ordinary  sort 
of  person ;  far  from  that  was  he,  indeed.  Be- 
cause he  journeyed  ceaselessly  about  the  earth 
and  was  well  known  to  folk  of  many  lands,  he 
was  called  the  Traveler.  But  though  he  roamed 
thus  everywhere,  the  Traveler  seemed  never 
bound  for  any  certain  land  or  country  but  went 
his  ways  just  as  the  winds  of  heaven  went  theirs. 
[32] 


Dame  Grumble  and  Her  Curious  Apple  Tree 

The  Traveler  never  remained  long  in  any  city 
or  village,  nevertheless  he  stayed  long  enough 
to  do  a  kindness  for  some  sad  one,  or  to  help 
some  poor  one  on  his  way.  Few  people  ever 
could  agree  about  his  age ;  the  old  thought  him 
young,  and  the  young  thought  him  old.  How- 
ever, young  and  old  alike  agreed  that  the 
Traveler  seemed  possessed  of  magic  powers  to 
banish  cares  and  troubles.  Wherever  he  found 
quarrels  and  spites,  he  left  love  and  kindliness ; 
where  he  found  envy,  he  left  content ;  where  he 
went  once,  the  Traveler  always  found  a  warm 
welcome  awaiting  him  on  his  return. 

What  was  the  secret  source  of  the  Traveler's 
noble  qualities  was  a  mystery  to  all  folk.  Some 
said  the  Traveler  kept  his  cheerful  spirit  because 
of  a  certain  great  cloak  that  he  always  wore. 
This  cloak,  they  said,  was  made  of  wool  woven 
from  the  fleece  of  fairy  sheep  and  had  great 
powers  of  happiness.  Others  said  that  in  a  far- 
off  country  the  Traveler  had  drunk  deeply  of  a 
certain  magic  well,  the  waters  of  which  were 
said  to  bless  one  with  a  kindly  heart  forever- 
more.  Still  others  thought  the  Traveler's  power 
over  cares  and  sorrow  lay  in  the  plain  wood 
[33] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

staff  he  always  carried.  But  though  the  secret 
of  his  soothing  charm  was  thus  uncertain,  cer- 
tain it  was  that  the  Traveler  paid  a  visit  to 
Dame  Grumble  and  her  son  one  chill  autumn 
evening,  and  the  story  of  it  all  is  this : 

It  happened  one  day,  as  the  Traveler  was 
walking  along  the  road  that  led  up  to  the  coun- 
try quite  close  to  the  top  of  the  earth,  he  chanced 
to  meet  the  North  Wind.  Now  the  North 
Wind  loved  to  tease  and  play  his  tricks  on  every 
one,  and  so  he  seized  the  Traveler's  hat  and 
blew  it  five  fields  off ;  he  swept  stinging  dust 
into  his  eyes  and  wrapped  his  cloak  so  tightly 
around  him  that  but  for  his  staff  the  Traveler 
would  have  stumbled.  Though  he  was  so 
bothered  and  annoyed,  the  Traveler  did  not 
complain.  He  loosed  his  cloak  and  wiped  his 
eyes  of  the  dust,  then  once  again  he  set  upon 
his  way. 

"Ah,"  said  the  Traveler,  "it  is  a  strong 
wind  that  blows  here ;  but  how  clean  the  road 
is  swept  in  consequence !  It  is  also  a  good 
wind." 

The  North  Wind  had  expected  blame  instead 
of  praise  and  was  abashed.  So  straightway  he 
[341 


Dame  Grumble  and  Her  Curious  Apple  Tree 

brought  back  the  hat,  and  then  he  blew  gently 
in  the  direction  which  would  best  suit  the 
Traveler's  footsteps.  So  it  was  that  this  visitor 
knocked  at  Dame  Grumble's  cottage  one  eve- 
ning just  at  candlelight.  The  Traveler  begged 
her  hospitality,  and  Dame  Grumble  bade  him 
enter.  She  placed  a  chair  before  the  hearth 
and  began  to  prepare  a  supper  for  him.  All  the 
while  she  complained  most  bitterly  that  she 
should  thus  receive  a  guest  in  her  kitchen. 
When  she  set  forth  the  supper,  Dame  Grumble 
sighed  because  the  bread  was  brown  instead 
of  white. 

"Never  sigh,  Dame  Grumble !"  urged  the 
Traveler  with  his  kindly  smile.  "Seldom  have 
I  seen  a  pleasanter  kitchen,  and  never  have  I 
eaten  better  fare.  Your  brown  bread  is  fit  for 
a  king,  and  your  broth  would  give  courage  to  a 
weary  army !" 

"That  is  all  very  well  for  you  to  say,  good 
sir,"  replied  Dame  Grumble  sulkily,  "but  you 
do  not  know  all  my  troubles."  She  did  not 
often  find  one  to  give  ear  to  her  tale  of  sorrow, 
and  if  the  Traveler  would,  Dame  Grumble 
meant  that  he  should  hear  her.  Above  all  else 
[35] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

in  the  world,  Dame  Grumble  loved  to  talk  about 
her  woes. 

"Then  perhaps  after  supper,  when  you  sit 
before  the  fire,  you  will  tell  me  of  your  troubles, 
good  dame,"  said  the  Traveler.  You  may  be 
sure  Dame  Grumble  agreed.  Indeed,  so  eager 
was  she  to  begin  that  she  hummed  a  lively 
tune  to  hasten  her  work.  At  the  unusual  sound 
of  his  mother's  singing,  Freyo  left  his  bench  to 
learn  the  cause  of  it.  When  he  saw  the  Traveler, 
he  greeted  him  with  warmth. 

"We  do  not  often  have  a  visitor,  good  sir/' 
said  he,  "so  I  shall  leave  my  work  and  join  you 
by  the  fireside." 

"But  first,"  exclaimed  the  Traveler,  "you 
must  let  me  see  this  work  of  yours ;  you  must 
dearly  love  it,  thus  to  be  about  it  after  darkness 
has  fallen  and  all  men  sit  to  take  their  ease." 

"Good  sir,"  replied  Freyo,  "my  work  is 
wood  carving,  and  I  do  love  it  better  than  the 
whole  world  !" 

The  Traveler  regarded  the  great  chests  and 

clock-cases  with  deep  admiration  and  begged 

Freyo  to  tell  him  of  his  work ;  of  whom  he  had 

learned  his  skill ;  and  whence  his  designs  had 

[36] 


Dame  Grumble  and  Her  Curious  Apple  Tree 

come.  To  these  questions  Freyo  replied  that 
he  did  not  know,  he  supposed  he  had  taught 
himself. 

"Good  sir/'  said  he,  "some  folk  make  pic- 
tures on  a  canvas  with  bright  colored  oils  and 
brilliant  paints,  and  other  folk  make  pictures 
with  fair  words,  as  they  tell  wonder  tales.  I 
have  not  skill  like  those,  but  I  have  dreamed 
bright  dreams  and  have  loved  to  sit  and  carve 
my  dreams  upon  my  chests  of  oak  and  walnut 
wood.  Think  you  that  my  skill  is  fair  or  that 
my  pictures  would  please  aught  beside  myself, 
who  carved  them  ? " 

"  I  have  no  words  to  tell  you  how  high  I  hold 
your  skill,"  declared  the  Traveler,  "and  as  for 
the  pictures  you  have  carved  in  wood,  they 
would  delight  a  queen  or  please  a  king  as  well. 
They  are  truly  lovely." 

"Then,  good  sir,"  replied  Freyo,  "to  the 
Apple  Tree  that  stands  before  our  door  you 
must  give  all  this  praise.  The  summer  before 
the  summer  that  has  just  passed,  this  good  tree 
of  her  own  accord  did  give  me  her  two  stoutest 
branches,  from  which  I  made  a  pair  of  crutches. 
Then  I  could  wander  in  the  woods  from  dawn 
[37] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

till  dark,  and  hear  the  birds  sing  songs  the 
whole  day  long.  T  was  then  I  learned  to 
dream  my  finest  dreams ;  it  was  like  heaven, 
sir!"  The  poor  lad  sighed  in  memory  of  the 
happy  time,  and  before  he  could  say  more, 
Dame  Grumble  interrupted.  The  good  dame 
could  no  longer  restrain  her  tongue  or  her  im- 
patience, it  seemed. 

"Now,  good  sir !"  cried  she,  "you  have  heard 
my  son ;  you  must  hear  me.  The  Apple  Tree 
was  not  an  ordinary  tree,  as  my  son  knew  very 
well !  He  did  wrong  to  cut  the  smallest  twig 
whilst  I  was  gone. 

"Each  year,  when  the  cuckoo  came  calling  in 
the  spring,  there  was  no  finer  sight  in  all  the 
world  than  the  Apple  Tree.  So  thick  was  it 
with  blossoms  that  scarce  a  branch  or  twig 
could  be  seen.  Its  fragrance  floated  on  the 
breeze,  drawing  every  bee  and  butterfly  for 
leagues  and  leagues  about.  Surely  with  such  a 
tree  I  might  look  for  a  bounteous  harvest,  one 
would  think.  But,  alas !  No  sooner  was  the 
Apple  Tree  thus  decked  like  a  bride  than  my 
wicked  enemy,  the  North  Wind,  would  come 
and  blow  these  blossoms  far  away.  But  mark 
[38] 


Dame  Grumble  and  Her  Curious  Apple  Tree 

you  now  the  wonder  of  my  tale  :  a  few  blossoms 
would  sometimes  fall  beneath  the  tree,  and 
when  they  fell  they  made  a  chinking  sound  like 
that  of  small  coins  in  children's  banks.  When 
they  had  withered,  I  always  found  bright,  new 
shining  pennies  where  they  had  lain. 

"Now  from  this  curious  fact  I  have  believed 
that  when  the  Apple  Tree  would  bear  fruit,  the 
apples  would  be  of  gold.  If  young  and  tender 
blossoms  yield  bright,  new  shining  pennies,  does 
it  not  follow  that  the  ripened  fruit  should  be  of 
purest  gold  ? " 

"It  would  seem  so,  good  dame,"  agreed  the 
Traveler.  "What  then  were  the  apples  —  sil- 
ver, perhaps  ?" 

"Indeed  sir,  no!"  replied  Dame  Grumble 
with  deep  feeling.  "For  all  I  know,  in  cutting 
off  the  branches  of  my  favorite  tree,  my  wicked 
son  bewitched  it.  For  though  the  Apple  Tree 
bore  fruit  this  year,  it  bore  naught  but  red 
apples  of  a  common  sort ;  I  scorn  to  gather 
them! 

"Oh,  Oh!"  wept  Dame  Grumble,  bursting 
into  tears  once  again  at  the  memory  of  her  loss. 
"Thus  to  have  my  own  son  so  wicked  and  dis- 
[39] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

obedient,  whilst  I,  footsore  and  weary,  was 
seeking  for  the  fortune  in  pennies  which  the 
North  Wind  had  stolen  from  me  these  many 
years !  It  is  too  much !  I  am  sure,  good  sir, 
you  will  agree  that  I  have  many  troubles,  and 
that  it  is  not  right  to  call  me  Dame  Grumble 
because  I  sometimes  speak  of  them." 

"I  had  rather  agree  that  you  have  also  many 
blessings,  good  dame,"  returned  the  Traveler, 
with  his  kindly  smile.  "Come,  let  us  draw  our 
chairs  before  the  hearth,  and  perhaps  you  may 
learn  to  see  them  too.  There  is  nothing  that 
does  so  help  us  see  our  blessings  as  the  bright 
flames  dancing  up  the  chimney  when  all  the 
world  without  is  dark  and  cold." 

But  ere  she  sat  down,  Dame  Grumble  recol- 
lected yet  another  grievance.  "And  added  to 
my  other  troubles,"  she  complained,  "I  have 
a  son  who  is  lame  and  must  be  always  a  burden 
instead  of  a  staff." 

The  Traveler  nodded  gravely.  "That  is  a 
sorrow,  I  agree,"  said  he,  "and  I  have  no  doubt, 
good  dame,  that  your  motherly  heart  must 
often  ache  with  the  pity  of  it  all." 

To  this  Dame  Grumble  made  no  reply ;  she 
[40] 


Dame  Grumble  and  Her  Curious  Apple  Tree 

began  to  think  instead.  For  years  her  mind 
had  been  so  busy  with  the  plans  for  her  blossoms 
and  her  golden  harvest  that  it  had  quite  for- 
gotten how  to  think  of  aught  else.  As  for  her 
heart,  it  ached  only  when  she  thought  of  the 
fortune  in  pennies  that  the  North  Wind  had 
stolen  from  her,  and  that  she  had  not  found. 

"Then  too,  Dame  Grumble,''  continued  the 
Traveler,  "I  must  tell  you  that  I  think  the 
North  Wind  no  more  than  a  rough  playful 
fellow,  and  not  wicked  as  you  say.  Only  this 
afternoon  he  stole  my  hat  and  ran  away  with  it, 
but  before  I  had  gone  twenty  yards,  the  amiable 
fellow  had  brought  it  back  to  me  again.  And 
since  he  blew  me  to  your  cottage  door,  I  will 
henceforth  claim  the  North  Wind  for  my  friend." 

"Then  since  it  was  the  North  Wind  that 
brought  you  to  our  door,  I  will  no  longer  call 
him  my  enemy,  but  instead  will  call  him  my 
friend  also,"  declared  Dame  Grumble  with  a 
smile.  In  the  firelight  her  face  suddenly  looked 
so  sweet  and  gentle  that  Freyo  sighed  deeply. 
Dame  Grumble  heard  the  sigh,  and  asked  her 
son  the  cause  of  it. 

"I  sighed  because  I  wished  you  would  smile 
[41] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

often,  Mother,"  replied  the  lad.  "You  looked 
so  sweet  and  pleasant." 

"And  now,"  began  the  Traveler,  "since  we 
are  all  so  happy,  let  us  begin  to  think  about  the 
good  dame's  difficulties,  —  the  fortune  in  pen- 
nies which  she  sought  and  could  not  find,  the 
precious  blossoms  which  the  North  Wind  blows 
away  each  spring,  and  the  Apple  Tree  which 
should  have  borne  apples  of  gold,  but  which 
bore  red  apples  instead.  For  these  three  evils 
we  must  find  a  remedy  without  delay." 

Now  all  the  while  she  had  been  sitting  with 
the  Traveler  by  the  fireside,  because  of  his 
magic  power,  Dame  Grumble  had  been  thinking 
busily.  Not  of  fortunes  or  of  golden  apples,  or 
yet  of  red  apples  either ;  instead,  quite  to  her 
own  surprise,  she  was  thinking  of  how  wearied 
she  had  grown  of  all  these  things.  She  wished 
suddenly  that  she  would  never  hear  of  them 
again.  Judge  then  of  her  son's  astonishment 
when  she  answered  the  Traveler  in  the  following 
fashion : 

"Good  sir,  although  I  sat  me  down  to  talk 
about  my  troubles,  now  that  I  have  told  them, 
they  seem  light  and  trifling ;  I  am  indeed  amazed 
[42] 


Dame  Grumble  and  Her  Curious  Apple  Tree 

that  I  have  heeded  them  at  all !  Though  for 
years  and  years  I  have  quarreled  with  the  North 
Wind  because  he  robbed  me  of  a  fortune,  I 
seem  suddenly  to  care  no  longer  for  fortunes  or 
gold  or  riches,  or  any  such. 

"For  as  I  peer  into  the  flames,  it  comes  to 
my  mind  that  there  are  many  in  this  world  not 
so  blessed  as  I.  Many  a  one  is  hungry  and  has 
naught  to  eat,  while  my  larder  is  filled ;  some 
are  cold  whilst  I  sit  in  comfort  before  a  fire  of 
pine  knots  that  sputter  and  glow.  I  see  now 
that  I  have  many  blessings."  Dame  Grumble 
did  not  know  she  had  these  thoughts  because  of 
the  Traveler. 

!  "Ah  !"  cried  the  Traveler,  "did  I  not  say  the 
blazing  logs  helped  one  to  see  one's  blessings, 
and  was  I  not  right  ?" 

"I  have  often  fancied  that  was  so,  good  sir," 
agreed  Freyo,  "and  now,  since  my  mother  no 
longer  wishes  to  talk  about  her  troubles,  per- 
haps you  will  tell  us  tales  of  your  journeys ; 
you  are  a  traveler  and  have  seen  far  distant 
lands." 

"Pray  do,  good  sir!"  begged  Dame  Grumble 
too.     "It  is  long  since  my  son  and  I  have  heard 
[43] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

tales  of  any  sort.  Also  from  your  great  wisdom 
I  have  a  notion  that  we  shall  be  highly  enter- 
tained." 

So  the  Traveler  told  them  tales  of  other  lands. 
He  told  of  strange  birds  with  bright-hued 
feathers  of  such  great  length  that  they  swept 
upon  the  ground  like  queens'  trains.  He  told 
of  burning  mountains  and  of  fiery  lakes,  of 
lovely  flowers  blooming  in  the  snow,  and  gar- 
dens that  grew  underneath  the  sea.  The  wind 
without  howled  dismally;  within,  the  flames 
leaped  high  and  made  queer  elfin  shadows  to 
dance  on  the  walls ;  the  clock  ticked  off  the 
minutes  into  hours,  but  still  Dame  Grumble 
and  her  son  sat  listening,  wrapt  in  wonder. 
At  last  the  candles  snuffed  out,  and  naught  but 
the  back  log  smoldered  and  glowed  in  the 
darkness. 

"Now  good  sir,"  cried  Dame  Grumble,  "I 
am  sure  you  must  be  weary."  She  bade  him 
take  the  best  room,  but  the  Traveler  refused. 
The  comfortable  chair  in  which  he  sat  was  all 
he  needed,  he  declared,  and  he  bade  the  good 
dame  and  her  son  good  night. 

When  they  awakened  next  morning,  he  had 
[44] 


Dame  Grumble  and  Her  Curious  Apple  Tree 

gone ;  but  on  the  chair  they  found  his  staff. 
Fastened  to  the  staff  there  was  a  note  which 
bade  Freyo  use  it  in  place  of  the  crutches,  and 
said  when  he  had  no  longer  need  for  it  to  give 
it  to  some  other  one  that  had. 

"Mother/5  said  Freyo,  when  he  had  read  the 
note  over  and  over  again,  "would  this  not  seem 
to  say  that  I  might  one  day  walk  without  the 
aid  of  either  crutch  or  staff  ?  What  think  you 
of  it?" 

"It  would  seem  so,  my  son,"  replied  the  dame, 
"and  then  how  happy  I  would  be!" 

A  knock  at  the  door  startled  them  both. 
Dame  Grumble,  thinking  it  was  the  Traveler 
returned,  hastened  to  open ;  but  it  was  not  he. 
It  was  a  king's  herald  dressed  in  scarlet  satin 
and  silver  laces. 

"I  am  the  herald  of  King  Silversword,"  said 
he.  He  bowed  low  to  Dame  Grumble  as  though 
she  were  a  duchess. 

"And  I  am  Dame  Grumble,  at  His  Majesty's 
service,"  answered  Dame  Grumble,  with  a  bow 
equally  fine. 

"Then  hearken  to  my  message,"  began  the 
herald.  He  unrolled  a  scroll  of  parchment,  set 
[45] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

thick  with  king's  seals  and  written  all  in  silver 
letters,  and  read  the  following  proclamation : 

"Know  ye  that  the  apple  crop  of  the  whole 
world  has  failed.  From  north  to  south,  from 
east  to  west,  there  is  not  one  apple  to  be  found, 
nay  not  for  a  king's  ransom.  Now  that  of  itself 
could  be  borne,  none  the  less,  for  apples  be 
great  luxuries.  However,  the  little  Princess 
Silverstar,  the  only  daughter  of  King  Silver- 
sword  and  Queen  Silverland,  has  fallen  ill  and 
craves  constantly  for  red  apples.  The  doctors 
and  the  medical  men  hold  no  hope  for  her  re- 
covery unless  she  has  to  eat  the  fruit  she  craves. 
Wherefore,  if  good  Dame  Grumble  will  sell  a 
dozen  or  more  red  apples  to  His  Majesty,  King 
Silversword,  she  may  name  any  sum  of  gold  or 
portions  of  rich  jewels  in  payment ;  nay,  whether 
she  demand  both  gold  and  jewels,  or  even  His 
Majesty's  entire  fortune,  it  shall  be  hers  in 
exchange  for  her  red  apples." 

"Come  now,  good  dame,  what  do  you  say  ?" 
asked  the  herald,  as  he  rolled  up  the  scroll  once 
more. 

"I  say,  good  Master  Herald,  that  my  red 
apples  are  not  for  sale,"  the  dame  replied,  "but 
[46] 


Dame  Grumble  and  Her  Curious  Apple  Tree 

if  they  have  a  power  to  restore  the  little  Princess 
Silverstar,  she  may  have  them  all.  They  shall 
be  a  gift  from  me  and  my  son  Freyo." 

Now  the  herald  was  amazed  at  this.  From 
the  humble  surroundings,  he  knew  the  good 
dame  and  her  son  were  naught  but  worthy 
peasants,  and  he  reasoned  wisely  that  riches 
would  not  be  amiss.  Accordingly,  he  tried  to 
persuade  Dame  Grumble  to  accept  some  gift, 
a  tract  of  fertile  land,  a  noble  mansion,  or  at 
least  a  bag  or  two  of  gold ;  but  Dame  Grumble 
was  firm  in  her  intention  and  would  not  be 
persuaded. 

"If  my  red  apples  have  a  power  to  heal," 
she  declared,  "they  will  have  thrice  that  power 
if  given  with  a  good  heart  instead  of  in  barter 
or  exchange."  So  the  herald  besought  her  no 
more.  He  called  the  servants  and  bade  them 
strip  the  tree,  and  then,  with  many  thanks,  he 
hastened  on  his  way. 

"Oh,  Mother !"  cried  Freyo,  as  they  watched 
the  royal  coach  depart.  "How  fine  of  you  to 
refuse  such  riches  !  All  your  life  you  have  so 
longed  for  a  fortune,  too  !" 

"Indeed,  my  son,"  replied  the  good  dame 
[47] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

earnestly,  "the  only  fortune  I  desire  now  is  the 
fortune  that  you  will  one  day  make  for  me. 
However,  I  must  confess  that  all  the  while  I 
spoke  with  the  king's  herald,  it  seemed  that  the 
Traveler  was  close  beside  to  tell  me  what  to 
say,  and  that  the  words  were  not  my  own. 
Now,  was  that  not  a  strange  thing  —  and  he 
gone  these  many  hours  ?" 

As  she  went  about  her  daily  tasks,  the  good 
dame  seemed  to  have  forgotten  her  old  woes 
and  troubles  and  Freyo  whistled  like  a  thrush 
as  he  sat  working  at  his  bench.  The  little 
cottage  had  never  known  such  a  happy  day. 
Freyo' s  tools  seemed  to  fly  as  though  by  magic, 
and  the  gloom  that  had  been  slowly  settling 
down  upon  the  little  cottage  quite  close  to  the 
top  of  the  earth  now  seemed  to  take  wings  and 
fly  off.  It  was  just  at  sunset  when  they  heard 
the  blowing  of  horns  and  trumpets,  and  again 
the  coach  of  King  Silversword  drew  up  before 
their  door. 

Freyo,  wishing  to  hear  news  of  the  Princess 

Silverstar,  seized  the  Traveler's  staff  and  hobbled 

toward    the    door.     But    wonder    of   wonders ! 

No  sooner  had  he  leaned  his  weight  upon  it 

[48] 


Dame  Grumble  and  Her  Curious  Apple  Tree 

than  he  grew  tall  and  straight  as  a  young 
poplar  tree.  Like  an  arrow  he  sped  from  the 
cottage  door,  and  Dame  Grumble  rubbed  her 
eyes  lest  she  should  wake  and  find  herself 
a-dreaming. 

"Now  look  you,  good  Master  Herald!"  she 
cried  in  amazement.  "You  saw  my  son  only 
this  morning,  and  he  was  lame  as  lame  could  be ; 
and  now,  behold,  he  walks  as  well  as  you  or  I ! 
Truly,  say  I,  it  is  a  day  of  miracles !" 

"Thou  sayest  right,  good  dame!"  declared 
the  herald.  "It  is  to  tell  you  of  another  mir- 
acle that  I  have  come  hither.  Only  this  morn 
the  little  Princess  Silverstar  did  eat  but  one  of 
the  red  apples,  and  to  the  delight  and  wonder 
of  the  court,  she  began  to  grow  stronger.  When 
she  had  eaten  three  or  four,  the  doctors  and 
medical  men  pronounced  her  cured ;  they  be- 
lieved that  the  red  apples  coming  as  a  gift, 
rather  than  for  barter  or  exchange,  had  worked 
an  important  part  in  this  miraculous  recovery. 
To-night  there  is  great  feasting  and  rejoicing  in 
the  land  of  King  Silversword,  and  the  praises 
of  Dame  Grumble  and  her  son  are  sung  by  rich 
and  poor  and  high  and  low  alike."  The  herald 
[49] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

then  unrolled  another  scroll  and  read  the  follow- 
ing proclamation : 

"Wherefore  His  Majesty,  King  Silversword, 
to  show  his  gratitude,  doth  now  create  Freyo 
the  First  Wood  Carver  of  his  kingdom  and 
master  of  all  other  wood  carvers  in  the  land." 

Freyo  could  scarcely  believe  his  good  fortune 
and  begged  the  herald  to  read  the  scroll  once 
more.  Then  he  began  to  shout  with  joy.  "And 
only  to  think,  Mother!"  he  cried,  "I  am  no 
longer  lame,  but  can  walk  about  like  all  the 
youths  whom  I  shall  meet  at  court." 

"I  am  rejoiced!"  declared  Dame  Grumble, 
"but  if  there  be  feasting  in  all  the  lands  of  King 
Silversword,  there  should  likewise  be  feasting 
in  our  little  cottage.  You  are  whole  and 
strong,  and  the  Princess  Silverstar  is  restored 
to  health  through  our  gift.  Let  us  be  merry 
too! 

"And  you,  good  Master  Herald,"  continued 
the  good  Dame,  "though  our  food  be  plain,  if 
happy  hearts  alone  be  needed,  there  will  be  no 
merrier  household  in  all  the  world  than  ours 
to-night.  Will  you  not  sup  with  us  ?"  The 
herald  vowed  he  would  be  honored,  and  so 
[50] 


Dame  Grumble  and  Her  Curious  Apple  Tree 

Dame  Grumble  popped  another  pudding  in  the 
steaming  pot,  and  they  all  sat  down.  While 
the  three  ate  and  drank,  the  good  dame  and  her 
son  recalled  the  wonder  of  their  visitor  the 
evening  before. 

"One  could  scarce  believe  the  change  the 
Traveler  wrought  upon  my  mind  and  heart," 
said  the  good  dame.  "Before  he  came,  I  was 
scolding  and  complaining  always  from  morning 
until  night.  Yet  since  he  entered  into  my  door, 
I  have  had  scarce  a  vexatious  thought." 

"  It  would  seem,  good  dame,  that  the  Traveler 
was  some  gentle  spirit  come  from  afar,"  agreed 
the  herald.  "I  do  not  doubt  that  he  and  his 
magic  arts  are  the  secret  cause  of  these  mir- 
acles we  have  seen  to-day." 

When  he  departed  with  the  herald  the  next 
day,  Freyo  left  behind  the  Traveler's  staff ;  the 
good  dame  fancied  it  would  be  a  guard  against 
the  return  of  her  low  spirits.  She  leaned  on  it 
as  she  stood  by  the  cottage  door  and  waved  her 
son  a  farewell  and  thought  with  pride  how 
handsome  he  was  now  that  he  was  tall  and 
straight.  Thus  we  must  leave  Dame  Grumble 
in  the  country  quite  close  to  the  top  of  the 
[51] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

earth,  and  journey  off  with  Freyo  on  the  way 
to  seek  his  fortune. 

IV 

At  the  court  of  King  Silversword,  Freyo  was 
welcomed  with  much  honor  and  ceremony. 
Dame  Grumble's  gift  to  the  little  princess  had 
made  a  thousand  good  friends  for  him,  it  seemed. 
King  Silversword  looked  at  him  with  eyes  of 
gratitude ;  Queen  Silverland  could  not  praise 
him  enough.  The  Little  Princess  Silverstar 
took  much  pleasure  in  the  tales  that  Freyo  told 
her  of  the  North  Wind  and  the  Apple  Tree. 
Before  many  days  had  passed,  Freyo  had  be- 
come the  child's  favorite  courtier,  and  was  a 
favorite  of  the  whole  Court  likewise.  The 
noble  lords  vowed  that  Freyo  had  wisdom  be- 
yond his  years  and  vied  with  one  another  to  do 
him  kindnesses.  The  noble  ladies  declared  that 
Freyo  had  a  kindly  heart  as  well  as  handsome 
features.  They  said  his  gentle  manners  were 
worthy  of  a  duke's  son.  King  Silversword  gave 
orders  that  a  fine  workroom  be  built  at  the  top 
of  the  royal  palace  and  fitted  with  every  sort 
of  tool  that  a  wood  carver  might  fancy.  He 
[52] 


Dame  Grumble  and  Her  Curious  Apple  Tree 

also   sent   great   ships   a-sailing  off  to   distant 
lands  to  bring  rare  woods  for  Freyo's  work. 

When  all  things  were  in  order,  Freyo  began 
his  first  task  for  the  great  King  Silversword : 
it  was  to  carve  seven  great  chests  which  would 
be  used  as  dower  chests  for  the  little  princess 
by  and  by.  So  fine  was  the  design  upon  each 
chest,  and  so  delicate  and  intricate  the  carving 
and  the  traceries,  that  seven  long  years  passed 
before  the  seven  chests  were  finished.  In  all 
that  time,  although  the  princess  grew  to  be  a 
lovely  maiden,  tall  and  stately,  she  still  took 
pleasure  in  the  tales  that  Freyo  told  her  of  the 
Apple  Tree  that  grew  up  in  the  country  quite 
close  to  the  top  of  the  earth.  Now  when  these 
seven  chests  were  shown  at  court,  it  was  the 
opinion  of  wise  men  and  artists  from  far  and 
near  that  their  equal  could  not  be  found  in  all 
the  world.  King  Silversword  was  greatly 
pleased,  and  in  reward  he  commanded  that 
Freyo  be  made  Duke  of  Freyoland.  Ten  thou- 
sand leagues  of  land  in  the  country  quite  close 
to  the  top  of  the  earth  were  given  him  for  his 
domain,  and  a  noble  castle  was  likewise  built 
there  for  him. 

[53] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

The  seven  dower  chests  were  next  filled  full  of 
gold  and  jewels,  and  orders  for  a  splendid  ball 
were  given.  Princes  and  dukes  as  well  as  lords 
and  marquises  from  every  court  on  earth  were 
bidden  to  attend,  and  from  this  assemblage  of 
noble  youths,  the  Princess  Silverstar  would 
choose  her  husband.  Some  gossips  at  the  court 
declared  it  was  assured  that  Princess  Silver- 
star  would  choose  Prince  Goldenmines,  the 
richest  prince  in  all  the  world.  Others  thought 
that  she  would  surely  favor  Prince  Palmire, 
because  he  was  so  handsome.  Judge  then  of 
the  surprise  of  all  when  Princess  Silverstar 
chose  Freyo  for  her  prince  and  begged  her  royal 
parents  to  consent. 

"Is  it  not  to  Freyo's  noble  gift,  so  long  ago, 
that  we  do  owe  our  daughter's  life !"  exclaimed 
these  grateful  monarchs.  "How  then  shall  we 
deny  him  for  our  daughter's  husband  ?  An- 
nounce the  betrothal,  heralds  !" 

Then  straightway  the  wedding  day  was  set. 
Dame  Grumble  journeyed  down  from  the  coun- 
try quite  close  to  the  top  of  the  earth  and  was 
made  welcome  by  Queen  Silverland  and  her 
noble  ladies.  (To  be  quite  formal,  we  should 
[54] 


Dame  Grumble  and  Her  Curious  Apple  Tree 

now  call  the  good  dame  Duchess  Freyoland,  for 
as  mother  of  a  duke,  she  had  likewise  become 
ennobled.  However,  as  the  good  dame  liked 
her  old  name  best,  perhaps  we  had  best  call  her 
just  Dame  Grumble  after  all.) 

In  order  that  all  folk  might  rejoice  in  goodly 
earnest  at  her  wedding  feast,  the  Princess  Sil- 
verstar  besought  her  father  two  favors.  First, 
that  he  would  forgive  all  debts  and  moneys 
that  his  people  owed  the  crown,  and  second, 
that  he  would  take  no  taxes  for  a  whole  year  and 
a  day.  She  then  commanded  that  every  sub- 
ject be  given  fine  new  holiday  attire  and  a  well- 
filled  purse,  according  to  his  rank  and  station. 
In  all  the  history  of  the  kingdom  there  was  not 
known  a  finer  feast  than  this.  The  noble  lords 
and  ladies  rode  and  drove  or  danced  at  splendid 
balls.  The  common  people  sang  or  played 
games  on  the  highways  and  feasted  on  the 
village  greens.  Then  when  the  seven  days  of 
fun  and  feasting  passed  at  last,  and  Freyo  with 
his  lovely  bride  drove  off  to  their  castle,  Dame 
Grumble  sat  beside  them  in  the  royal  chariot. 
But  not  for  long  could  the  good  dame  content 
herself  in  their  splendid  castle.  Her  heart  be- 
[55] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

gan  to  yearn,  and  she  began  to  pine  most  sadly 
for  her  home.  Though  Freyo  and  his  lovely 
bride  begged  her  to  stay  and  dwell  with  them 
forever,  the  good  dame  would  not  hear  of  it. 

"Ah,  no,  my  children  !"  cried  Dame  Grumble. 
"Long,  long  ago,  't  is  true,  I  wished  for  a  noble 
house  and  fancied  I  would  be  happy  as  a  queen 
if  I  might  live  in  one.  Since  the  visit  of  -the 
Traveler,  I  have  grown  much  wiser.  I  know 
that  I  can  be  happy  as  a  queen  if  I  am  but  con- 
tent. So  in  my  little  cottage  with  the  North 
Wind  and  the  Apple  Tree  for  friends,  I  shall 
dwell  all  my  days." 

So  saying,  Dame  Grumble  bade  Freyo  and 
his  lovely  bride  farewell,  and  leaning  on  the 
Traveler's  staff  she  set  off  for  home.  She 
reached  her  little  cottage  on  a  bright  spring  day, 
just  when  the  Apple  Tree  was  decked  in  clouds 
of  fragrant,  pinky-white  blossoms,  and  looked 
as  lovely  as  a  fairy  tree.  Dame  Grumble  gazed 
with  satisfaction  on  her  favorite  tree,  and  as 
she  gazed  it  came  to  her  mind  that  in  all  the 
noble  sights  she  saw  at  court,  she  had  seen 
nothing  half  so  lovely  as  the  Apple  Tree  in 
spring. 

[56] 


Dame  Grumble  and  Her  Curious  Apple  Tree 

It  was  not  long  now  before  the  North  Wind 
came  roaring  over  field  and  forest  in  his  usual 
fashion,  but  when  he  saw  Dame  Grumble  he 
ceased  suddenly.  He  asked  most  civilly  how 
the  good  dame  did  and  whether  she  had  liked 
the  life  at  court.  To  all  his  questions  Dame 
Grumble  made  most  amiable  reply  and  hoped 
the-  North  Wind's  health  was  fair.  For,  if  you 
will  believe  me,  these  two  old  enemies  were  now 
good  friends.  They  had  not  had  a  cross  word 
or  a  quarrel  since  the  evening  of  the  Traveler's 
visit  long  ago. 

"And  now,  Dame  Grumble,"  said  the  North 
Wind,  "for  seven  long  years  you  have  ceased 
your  scolding  and  grumbling,  and  if  you  will  it 
so,  the  spell  that  bound  the  Apple  Tree  may  now 
be  broken.  Only  command  me  to  cease  my 
mischief,  and  I  will  touch  your  blossoms  never- 
more. Likewise  command  the  Apple  Tree  to  bear 
you  golden  apples,  and  you  shall  have  them." 

"But  North  Wind!"  cried  the  Apple  Tree. 
"First  tell  my  mistress  what  you  have  done 
with  all  the  pennies  from  my  blossoms.  My 
mistress  has  a  heart  of  gold  and  needs  not 
golden  apples." 

[57] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

Dame  Grumble  smiled  with  pleasure  that  the 
Apple  Tree  should  speak  thus  kindly  of  her. 
Well  she  remembered  the  olden  days  when  she 
had  often  been  most  harsh  with  her  favorite 
tree,  and  she  hoped  the  tree  had  now  forgiven 
her.  "The  Apple  Tree  praises  my  heart  too 
highly,"  said  Dame  Grumble  modestly.  "Still, 
North  Wind,  I  must  own  that  I  have  been  most 
curious  about  the  pennies  from  the  blossoms 
you  have  blown  away." 

"The  pennies  were  not  stored  in  some  hollow 
of  the  earth,  as  you  supposed,  long,  long  ago, 
when  you  set  out  to  find  them,"  said  the  North 
Wind.  "Each  springtime,  when  I  blew  the 
blossoms  of  the  Apple  Tree  around  the  world, 
I  dropped  the  pennies  at  the  feet  of  poor  chil- 
dren who  had  none  but  me  to  love  them.  These 
poor  children  then  ran  pell-mell  to  the  nearest 
sweet  shop  to  spend  their  pennies  and  were 
happy  as  larks  in  consequence." 

"The  Apple  Tree  is  right !"  declared  Dame 
Grumble.  "For  all  the  golden  apples  in  the 
world,  I  would  not  rob  a  single  poor  child  of  its 
penny.  So  blow  your  fiercest,  North  Wind ; 
and  Apple  Tree,  see  to  it  that  there  be  a  penny 
.[58] 


Dame  Grumble  and  Her  Curious  Apple  Tree 

for  every  orphan  child  on  earth."  The  North 
Wind  obeyed,  and  Dame  Grumble  smiled  to  see 
the  lovely  blossoms  flying  through  the  air  like 
April  snow. 

And  so  the  good  dame  settled  down  to  dwell 
in  peace  and  happiness.  Kings'  palaces  and 
dukes'  castles  were  all  very  well,  said  she,  but 
after  all,  there  was  no  place  like  home.  As  for 
climate  and  a  clear  blue  sky  in  summer,  there 
was  no  place  to  equal  the  country  quite  close  to 
the  top  of  the  earth,  Dame  Grumble  thought. 
Often  and  often,  just  at  candlelight,  Dame 
Grumble  peered  into  the  dusk  and  gloom  in 
hopes  of  seeing  the  Traveler  coming  toward  her 
door ;  but  he  came  not.  Sometimes  she  asked 
the  North  Wind  for  news  of  him,  but  he  could 
tell  her  little. 

"I  think,"  said  the  North  Wind,  "that  the 
Traveler  still  journeys  round  the  earth,  but 
always  in  advance  of  me.  Sometimes  I  travel 
over  cities  where  all  folk  are  content,  and  where 
there  are  no  strifes  nor  quarrels.  I  hear  folk 
speaking  of  a  noble  traveler  who  has  lingered 
with  them,  and  I  have  often  thought  it  is  the 
Traveler  whom  we  seek.  If  I  should  ever  meet 
[59] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

him,  I  shall  tell  him  that  Dame  Grumble  waits 
each  evening  to  welcome  him." 

"  But  my  mistress,  and  you  too,  North  Wind," 
said  the  Apple  Tree,  "have  you  not  heard  it 
said  the  Traveler  visits  only  those  who  are  sad 
and  sorrowful,  or  who  are  afflicted  with  cold, 
selfish  hearts  ?  If  that  be  true,  he  will  return 
to  our  little  cottage  no  more ;  there  is  no  need 
for  him." 

Now  it  would  seem  that  the  Apple  Tree  was 
right,  for  the  Traveler  returned  no  more.  And 
in  all  the  world  there  was  not  such  another 
place  for  comfort  and  good  cheer  as  Dame 
Grumble's  little  cottage  quite  close  to  the  top 
of  the  earth  where  the  North  Wind  blew  fiercely 
each  spring. 


[60] 


CHAPTER   II 

A   TALE    OF   THE    NORTHLAND    KINGDOM 
I 

LONG,  long  ago,  in  a  certain  far-off  region  of 
the  world,  there  was  a  land  of  ice  and  snow, 
and  this  land  was  called  the  Northland  King- 
dom. There  each  year  the  ice  broke  on  the 
rivers  and  flowed  out  to  the  sea,  and  the  snow 
melted  in  the  valleys.  Then  corn  and  rye  and 
other  good  grains  would  grow ;  but  these  mild 
seasons  were  short,  and  for  the  most  part  ice 
and  snow  abounded  everywhere. 

Added  to  this,  in  the  time  of  my  tale  there 
was  no  light  in  the  Northland  Kingdom.  All 
time  was  deep  gray  twilight  or  inky  darkness, 
and  there  was  no  day.  Neither  Moon  nor  Stars 
had  ever  pierced  the  overhanging  gloom  and 
mists,  and  the  sun  had  never  shone  upon  the 
Northland  Kingdom.  Reindeer  flitted  silently 
[61] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

through  this  land  of  shadows,  and  great  white 
bears  made  their  homes  in  icy  caves  by  the  sea. 
When  birds  of  passage  reached  this  land  of 
darkness,  they  trilled  their  softest  songs  and 
went  to  rest,  and  when  they  waked,  they  soared 
away  in  search  of  brighter  lands.  But  knowing 
nothing  of  the  light  of  day,  the  folk  of  this  dark 
land  mourned  not  its  lack  and  were  content  to 
dwell  ever  in  shadow.  A  thousand  silver  lamps 
and  myriads  of  waxen  tapers  gleamed  always 
in  the  palace  of  the  king ;  and  in  the  fields  the 
workers  sowed  and  reaped  by  light  of  flaming 
torches.  The  herders  built  great  fires  on  the 
hillsides,  and  in  their  light  and  warmth  told 
their  flocks.  The  housewives  spun  by  firelight. 
Now  in  the  time  of  which  I  tell,  the  good  king 
Tamna  ruled  the  Northland  Kingdom.  He 
was  a  wealthy  sovereign  even  as  the  wealth  of 
kings  is  reckoned.  King  Tamna  owned  a  thou- 
sand mountains  of  gold  and  silver  and  the  fish 
of  ten  thousand  streams.  Herds  of  reindeer 
and  caribou  beyond  all  counting  were  also  his, 
as  well  as  the  forests  and  plains  over  which  they 
roamed.  Beside  all  this,  King  Tamna  was 
sovereign  lord  of  one  hundred  princes  of  the 
[62] 


A  Tale  of  the  Northland  Kingdom 

Northland  Kingdom.  These  hundred  princes 
paid  King  Tamna  tribute ;  that  is  to  say,  they 
brought  him  yearly  certain  portions  of  their 
flocks  and  herds  and  of  their  grain  and  gold  and 
of  all  that  was  theirs,  for  such  was  the  law  of 
the  Northland  Kingdom. 

Now  good  King  Tamna  had  a  daughter,  Mai- 
den Matanuska,  Princess  of  the  Silver  Birches. 
She  was  so  called  because  her  marriage  portion 
was  a  forest  of  silver  birch  that  lay  between 
two  swift-flowing  streams  and  reached  from 
sea  to  sea.  Some  folk  thought  Maiden  Mata- 
nuska was  part  wood  sprite,  for  in  spite  of  dark 
and  shadows  she  would  roam  for  hours  in  the 
paths  and  lanes  among  the  birches  and  was 
not  afraid.  The  Maiden  Matanuska  under- 
stood the  language  of  the  trees  and  learned  from 
them  just  when  the  ice  and  snow  would  melt. 

The  silver  foxes  that  roamed  this  forest  were 
her  pets.  They  frisked  and  followed  her  about 
like  faithful  dogs ;  and  though  their  furs  were 
worth  a  king's  fortune,  Maiden  Matanuska 
would  not  consent  to  have  them  slain.  For 
this  the  silver  fox  were  grateful  and  loved  her 
dearly.  They  taught  her  secrets  never  known 
[63] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

before  by  men,  and  from  their  wisdom  Maiden 
Matanuska  learned  to  tell  when  icy  winds  would 
blow  and  snow  begin  to  fall  and  when  the  grain 
would  grow  again.  Maiden  Matanuska  under- 
stood the  songs  of  birds  as  well,  and  when  the 
birds  of  passage  sang  of  other  lands,  where  there 
was  light  of  day,  she  listened  eagerly.  But 
when  she  begged  these  birds  to  sing  her  more, 
they  answered  her  with  sleepy  chirps,  for  birds 
would  not  sing  long  in  that  dark  land. 

It  was  from  these  sweet  songs  the  birds  of 
passage  sang  that  Maiden  Matanuska  came  to 
know  that  there  was  such  a  thing  as  light  of 
day.  The  more  she  heard,  the  more  she  longed 
to  see  this  marvel.  While  she  wandered  in  her 
birchen  forest,  she  would  dream  bright  dreams 
of  other  lands,  she  knew  not  where,  —  lands 
where  ice  and  snow  were  not,  but  where  gay 
flowers  bloomed  instead,  and  there  was  day  as 
well  as  night. 

"Oh,  my  father,"  said  she  with  a  sigh,  "how 
pleasant  our  land  would  be  if  all  the  shadows 
and  the  gloom  departed  for  a  time  and  we  had 
light  of  day  as  well  as  night." 

"Ah,  yes,  my  daughter,"  said  King  Tamna, 
[64] 


A  Tale  of  tlie  Northland  Kingdom 

with  an  answering  sigh,  "but  how  to  brighten 
this  dark  land  I  know  not.  For  your  sake  I 
would  that  I  could ;  but  for  myself,  I  care  not. 
Now  I  am  growing  old  and  soon  must  journey 
all  alone  to  lands  where  light  or  darkness  matters 
not." 

"Oh,  my  father!  Speak  not  of  that  time," 
cried  Maiden  Matanuska,  bursting  into  tears. 
She  loved  her  father  tenderly  and  knew  he  spoke 
of  the  time  when  he  must  die.  "If  you  were 
not  here  with  me,  neither  light  nor  darkness 
would  matter  to  me,  and  I  should  be  desolate 
and  lonely." 

"Then  speak  no  more  of  your  longing  for 
light,"  replied  the  king.  "It  grieves  me  that 
I  cannot  give  you  what  you  most  desire.  But 
before  I  have  departed  from  this  life,  I  hope  to 
see  you  wedded  to  some  brave  prince  who  will 
love  you  and  protect  you  in  my  place." 

And  though  Maiden  Matanuska  vowed  she 
wished  no  prince  at  all,  her  father  gave  her  pro- 
tests no  heed.  "There  is  a  handsome  youth 
who  wears  a  feather  mantle  with  whom  I  see 
you  wandering  in  the  forest.  Who  is  he  ?" 
King  Tamna  asked. 

[65] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

"He  is  Prince  Kenai  of  the  burning  moun- 
tain/' said  the  maiden.  "He,  too,  has  dreams 
of  light  and  tells  me  wonder  tales  which  I  do 
love  to  hear." 

"Prince  Kenai  is  the  poorest  prince  in  all  the 
Northland  Kingdom,"  said  the  king;  "but  if 
his  wonder  tales  please  you,  I  shall  say  nothing." 

Now,  as  may  be  supposed,  there  was  no  lack 
of  suitors  for  the  maiden's  hand.  Indeed  these 
hundred  princes  of  the  Northland  Kingdom  each 
longed  to  marry  her.  She  was  the  fairest  maiden 
in  the  land,  and  moreover,  she  was  as  lovely  of 
mind  and  manner  as  she  was  fair  of  face. 

There  came  at  last  a  certain  night  when  good 
King  Tamna  sat  in  state  to  greet  his  tribute- 
bearing  princes,  and  Maiden  Matanuska  sat 
beside  her  father.  In  robes  of  purple  velvet 
bordered  deep  with  ermine  and  thickly  sewn 
with  threads  of  beaten  gold,  with  golden  crown 
and  sceptre  too,  King  Tamna  looked  a  very  king 
of  kings,  —  a  monarch  of  great  state  and  dignity. 
The  Maiden  Matanuska,  robed  in  shimmering 
gossamer  white,  her  golden  hair,  that  fell  about 
her  like  a  cloak,  crowned  with  a  wreath  of  leaves, 
and  in  her  hand  a  holly  branch,  looked  like  some 
.[66] 


A   Tale  of  the  Northland  Kingdom 

angel  nev  ly  come  from  paradise.  She  seemed 
some  love,  y  maiden  in  a  dream,  who  would  per- 
haps take  fight  and  float  away  in  the  encircling 
gloom  and  nists.  These  hundred  princes  knelt 
before  the  throne  and  begged  the  lovely  maiden's 
hand  in  marriage. 

At  this  the  king  was  troubled,  for  clearly 
Maiden  Matanuska  could  not  wed  them  all, 
and  how  to  choose  among  them  he  knew  not. 
At  last  the  royal  counselors  advised  him  in  the 
following  way : 

"Now  since  these  hundred  youths  be  princes 
all,  and  therefore  suitable  in  rank  to  wed  your 
daughter,  let  Maiden  Matanuska  for  herself 
decide  which  one  she  '11  wed." 

!«• 

When  this  was  told,  the  Maiden  Matanuska 
sat  some  time  in  thought  and  then  she  spoke. 
"  I  '11  wed  the  prince  who  brings  to  me  the  thing 
which  I  have  never  seen  before,  for  which  I 
long  with  all  my  heart,  and  which  I  shall  love 
well." 

The  hundred  princes  then  departed  to  their 

various  lands  and  began  to  seek  among  their 

treasures  to  find  the  thing  they  thought  would 

please  the  maiden.     Some  princes  brought  her 

[67] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

toys  of  ivory  wrought  in  wondrous  v<ays,  and 
some  brought  robes  of  doeskin,  soft  as  satin, 
white  as  milk,  embroidered  all  in  bea'ls  of  many 
colors.  But  these  proved  not  the  thir  g  for  which 
the  maiden  longed.  Some  princes  brought  her 
great  carved  silver  chests,  and  seme  brought 
chains  and  bracelets  made  of  purest  gold  ;  but 
none  of  these  were  what  the  Maiden  Matanuska 
wished,  and  all  these  princes  failed  to  win  their 
suit.  So  fared  they  all  until  at  last  there  were 
but  three  to  try  their  fate,  —  Prince  Kathalan, 
Prince  Katala,  and  Prince  Kenai. 

Now  Prince  Kathalan  was  the  greatest  warrior 
of  all  the  Northland  Kingdom.  He  had  won 
a  hundred  battles  and  boasted  that  he  would 
win  a  hundred  more.  He  gloried  in  his  warlike 
fame  and  doubted  not  that  Maiden  Matanuska 
would  favor  him  above  all  others. 

Katala,  who  was  wealthiest  prince  of  all,  re- 
joiced because  his  slaves  had  lately  found  a 
diamond  mine,  the  like  of  which  was  never  known 
before  in  all  the  Northland  Kingdom.  Prince 
Katala  had  great  faith  in  the  power  of  his  riches 
and  was  full  sure  that  Maiden  Matanuska  would 
smile  upon  his  suit. 

[68] 


A  Tale  of  the  Northland  Kingdom 

Prince  Kenai  dwelt  in  the  land  of  a  burning 
mountain  whose  fires  destroyed  his  forests  and 
laid  waste  his  lands,  and  the  land  itself,  more- 
over, was  not  enriched  with  gold  or  silver  or  with 
any  other  metal.  Because  of  this,  Prince  Kenai 
was  called  poorest  prince  of  all ;  but  because 
in  all  the  Northland  Kingdom  none  other  dared 
venture  near  this  burning  mountain,  he  was 
counted  bravest  prince  of  all. 

Of  these  three,  Prince  Kathalan  spoke  first. 
"Oh,  Maiden  Matanuska,  Princess  of  the  Silver 
Birch,"  cried  he,  "I  bring  to  you  this  magic  bird 
of  battle,  my  raven.  Black  as  its  wings  are,  wise 
is  the  bird,  and  moreover  it  hath  the  gift  of 
speech  and  prophecy.  With  this  magic  raven 
as  my  omen,  no  warrior  can  worst  me  in  battle, 
and  I  can  conquer  legions.  So  marry  me,  O 
Maiden,  and  I  will  make  you  the  most  powerful 
queen  the  world  has  ever  known." 

The  Maiden  Matanuska  shook  her  head. 
"You  have  not  guessed  my  meaning  rightly," 
answered  she.  "I  care  not  to  be  a  queen  of 
power,  for  such  queens  are  unhappy,  I  have 
often  heard  ;  and  I  hate  the  thought  of  battle. 
So  keep  your  magic  raven,  warrior  prince.  I 
[69] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

love  far  better  the  gentle  doves  that  flutter 
around  me  in  my  forest." 

Prince  Kathalan  departed  in  a  rage,  and  Prince 
Katala  stood  before  the  throne. 

"Oh,  Maiden  Matanuska,  Princess  of  the 
Silver  Birch,"  cried  he,  "  I  bring  to  you  a  golden 
casket  filled  full  of  gems  called  diamonds  which 
you  have  never  seen  before,  and  which  you  will 
love  well,  for  they  are  truly  lovely.  And  these 
are  not  a  thousandth  part  of  all  my  wealth ;  so 
marry  me,  O  Maiden,  and  I  will  make  you  the 
richest  queen  the  world  has  ever  known." 

The  gems  within  the  casket  flashed  forth 
purple  fire  and  shone  like  brilliant  stars ;  but 
Maiden  Matanuska  sighed  again. 

"I  care  not  for  great  riches,  Prince  Katala," 
answered  she,  "for  I  have  riches  of  my  own  in 
goodly  store.  As  for  thy  diamonds,  —  though 
they  be  truly  lovely,  as  you  say,  I  should  as 
soon  love  the  icicles  that  cluster  round  my 
casement  in  the  storm.  They  are  as  hard  and 
cold." 

Prince  Katala  departed  likewise  in  a  rage, 
and  Prince  Kenai  bowed  low  before  the  throne. 

"And  now  what  treasure  do  you  bring  to  win 
[70] 


A  Tale  of  the  Northland  Kingdom 

my  hand,  brave  prince?"  asked  Maiden  Mata- 
nuska. 

To  which  the  prince  replied,  "I  bring  you 
none,  and  neither  do  I  seek  to  win  your  hand. 
Your  heart  is  what  I  do  desire,  O  Maiden,  for 
I  do  love  you  truly  and  would  die  to  serve  you. 

"Now  in  your  father's  halls  are  treasures 
and  all  riches  in  great  store.  Fair  silken  banners 
hang  the  walls  to  shut  the  cold  drafts  out ;  a 
thousand  gleaming  silver  lamps  light  the  way; 
great  chests' are  filled  full  of  ornaments  of  beaten 
gold,  as  well  as  many  other  things  my  eyes  have 
not  discovered.  With  all  this  wealth  heaped 
high  on  every  hand,  if  you  still  long  for  that 
which  you  have  never  seen,  think  you  that  in 
my  barren  land  it  will  be  found  ?  In  my  land 
so  poor  that  even  crows  forsake  it?" 

"Well  said,  brave  prince,"  the  king  replied, 
"  and  if  you  have  not  treasures  such  as  men  hold 
dear,  you  have  indeed  a  noble  gift  of  speech. 
But  even  so,  some  gift  or  token  you  must  surely 
bring,  or  otherwise  you  had  not  come  at  all  but 
stayed  within  your  barren  land.  Come,  tell 
us  what  it  is." 

"I  bring  no  treasure  save  the  treasure  of  a 
[71] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

wonder  tale  which  you  will  hear,"  said  Prince 
Kenai,  and  then  began  to  tell. 

"Within  my  land,  as  well  you  know,  there 
lies  a  burning  mountain  from  which  men  flee 
in  fear,  but  which  I  love.  Now  when  my  moun- 
tain has  burst  forth  in  flames,  and  tongues  of 
fire  that  reach  to  heaven  light  the  sky  of  all  the 
world,  I  have  seen  wondrous  things.  I  have  seen 
other  lands  far  distant,  where  ice  and  snow  are 
not,  but  where  the  green  grass  clothes  the  hills 
and  plains ;  where  poppies  shaped  like  golden 
chalices  grow  thick,  and  birds  sing  hour  after 
hour.  And  in  these  pleasant  lands  of  which  I 
tell,  there  is  a  time  of  light  as  well  as  dark.  This 
time  of  light  lasts  many  hours  long  and  is  called 
day." 

"Then  tell  me  this,  Prince  Kenai,"  cried  the 
king.  "How  conies  this  light  of  day  to  other 
lands  ?  It  comes  not  to  this  dreary  realm  of 
ours,  where  it  would  be  most  welcome." 

"I'll  tell  you  that,"  replied  the  prince. 
"There  is  a  wondrous  traveler  called  the  Sun 
who  high  up  in  the  clouds  does  journey  cease- 
lessly about  the  world.  He  has  great  power 
over  night  and  causes  darkness  to  break  forth 
[721 


A  Tale  of  the  Northland  Kingdom 

in  light  wherever  he  does  turn  his  face  toward 
any  land. 

"And  now  farewell,  good  king  and  Maiden 
Matanuska,  whom  I  love.  I  go  to  seek  the 
Sun  and  beg  him  to  return  with  me  and  shine 
upon  the  Northland  Kingdom  as  he  does  on 
other  lands  upon  the  earth.  Then  will  we  have 
the  light  of  day  as  well  as  night,  and  Maiden 
Matanuska  will  have  that  which  she  has  never 
seen,  for  which  she  longs  with  all  her  heart,  and 
which  she  will  love  well.  Farewell." 

Prince  Kenai  wrapped  his  flowing  feather 
mantle  around  him  and  took  leave  of  the  king. 
The  Maiden  Matanuska  walked  with  him 
through  her  forest  where  the  silver  birches  grew 
down  to  the  borders  of  the  sea,  and  there  they 
parted. 

"Oh,  my  brave  prince,"  wept  Maiden  Mata- 
nuska, "my  heart  cries  out  against  your  going, 
for  since  the  day  I  met  you  I  have  loved  you 
dearly ;  but  I  was  always  fearful  lest  my  father 
bid  me  wed  another  because  you  had  no  fortune. 
Therefore  I  set  the  riddle  which  only  you  did 
guess.  And  now,  may  all  good  powers  guard 
you  on  your  quest  and  bring  you  safely  back  to 
[73] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

me.  While  you  are  gone,  the  waking  hours 
will  often  find  me  standing  on  this  shore,  await- 
ing the  glad  sight  of  your  return." 

"My  beloved  maiden!"  sighed  the  prince. 
"With  such  sweet  faith  and  love  to  bless  me, 
I  cannot  fail."  He  rent  his  flowing  feather 
mantle  in  two  parts  and  wrapped  a  portion  of 
it  around  the  maiden.  "  I  would  I  had  a  richer 
token  for  you,  love,"  said  he.  "  But  even  so ; 
this  feather  mantle  is  no  mean  gift.  Who  wears 
it  will  be  ever  safe  from  icy  blasts  and  snow  and 
cold  and  will  be  ever  young  and  fair  as  on  the 
day  they  wore  it  first.  Now  kiss  me  in  farewell 
and  promise  me  that  when  I  do  return  and  bring 
the  Sun,  you  '11  marry  me." 

The  Maiden  Matanuska  kissed  him  thrice  and 
promised,  and  springing  into  his  boat,  Prince 
Kenai  sailed  away.  She  stood  upon  the  shore 
and  blew  him  kisses  and  caresses,  but  soon  his 
form  was  lost  in  darkness  and  the  mists,  and 
Maiden  Matanuska  was  left  forlorn. 

.   ii 

Now  in  those  olden  days,  when  princes  jour- 
neyed around  the  world  on  errands  for  the  maid- 
[74] 


A  Tale  of  the  Northland  Kingdom 

ens  whom  they  loved,  the  space  of  time  they 
usually  were  gone  was  a  year  and  a  day.  So 
when  a  year  and  a  day  had  passed,  the  Maiden 
Matanuska  often  wandered  through  the  birch 
wood  and  stood  upon  the  border  of  the  sea. 
She  strained  her  gaze  far  to  the  south  to  see  the 
sight  of  any  sail ;  but  Prince  Kenai  came  not. 

She  asked  the  birds  of  passage  if  they  had 
seen  her  prince,  and  sometimes  they  had  news 
of  him.  "Oh,  tell  me,  ye  wild  Gulls,  of  the 
wild  skies,"  she  asked,  "do  you  know  aught  of 
my  brave  Prince  Kenai  ?  He  wears  a  feather 
robe  like  mine  and  seeks  in  lands  afar  to  find  the 
Sun  for  me." 

"Ah,  yes,"  replied  the  Gulls.  "We've  seen 
a  prince  so  dressed,  and  he  was  sailing  westward 
on  the  sea  and  seemed  to  seek  the  Sun." 

"And  found  he  what  he  sought?"  cried 
Maiden  Matanuska  eagerly. 

"Alas!"  the  Gulls  replied.  "The  truth  is, 
he  did  not.  For  many  evenings  when  the 
day  was  done,  we  saw  this  prince  sail  west- 
ward. He  hoped  to  meet  the  sun  just  where 
the  sky  bends  down  to  meet  the  sea,  but 
though  he  sailed  for  days  and  days,  the  place 
[75] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

he  sought  seemed  sailing  too,  and  so  he  reached 
it  not." 

"That  is  sad  news,"  the  maiden  sighed. 
"But  when  again  you  see  my  prince,  tell  him 
that  all  my  thoughts  are  his,  and  I  am  sure  he 
cannot  fail." 

Another  time  she  asked  a  Kite-bird  had  he 
seen  Prince  Kenai. 

"Oh,  yes,  dear  maiden,"  the  Kite-bird  made 
reply.  "And  he  was  in  the  Southland,  whither 
he  had  gone  to  seek  the  Sun.  But  he  was  worn 
and  wearied  with  much  wandering,  and  the 
road  was  long  ;  and  by  the  time  he  reached  there, 
the  Sun  had  long  departed  on  his  journey  to 
the  Eastland." 

"That  is  sad  news,  good  Kite-bird,"  said  the 
maiden,  "but  when  you  see  my  prince  again, 
pray  tell  him  that  my  hopes  are  his,  and  I  am 
sure  he  cannot  fail  to  win  his  quest." 

And  still  another  time  did  Maiden  Matanuska 
ask  an  Auk  to  tell  her  of  Prince  Kenai. 

"I  saw  him,"  said  the  Auk,  "and  from  the 

feather  robe  he  wore  I  judged  him  first  to  be 

some  bird.     In  lands  where  scarlet  poppies  lull 

the  weary  travelers  to  deep  sleep,  and  waterfalls 

[76] 


A   Tale  of  the  Northland  Kingdom 

make  thunder  down  the  mountain  sides,  Prince 
Kenai  I  saw  toiling  up  a  rocky  slope  where  it  is 
said  the  Sun  does  rise." 

"And  did  he  reach  the  top  of  this  steep  slope  ?" 
asked  Maiden  Matanuska. 

"Now  that  I  could  not  say,"  the  Auk  replied, 
"for  I  was  flying  swiftly  and  paused  not  at  all. 
But  this  I  know ;  the  Sun  's  a  mighty,  glowing 
being  and  is  like  to  burn  all  those  who  venture 
near  his  presence.  Unless  Prince  Kenai  have 
some  magic  charm,  I  doubt  if  the  Sun  will  heed 
him." 

"That  is  the  saddest  news  of  all,"  sighed 
Maiden  Matanuska.  "But  even  so,  I  shall 
not  weep  but  pray  for  him  instead.  When  you 
next  see  my  prince,  good  Auk,  tell  him  that  all 
my  love  is  his,  and  I  '11  await  his  coming  though 
he  remain  a  thousand  years." 

"I  shall,"  replied  the  Auk,  and  soared  away. 

And  so  the  Maiden  Matanuska  waited  while 
the  time  sped  on.  Wrapped  in  her  feather 
mantle,  she  wandered  through  the  birches  like 
a  lonely  spirit,  and  the  trees  were  grieved  for  her. 
She  still  dreamed  dreams  and  loved  to  think 
about  the  time  when  she  would  greet  her  prince  ; 
[77] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

when  the  light  of  day  would  banish  all  the  gloom 
and  shadows  of  the  Northland  Kingdom.  Still 
years  passed  on,  and  still  Prince  Kenai  came 
not.  King  Tamna  feared  him  dead  or  that 
perhaps  he  had  lost  his  way  and  was  a  wanderer 
forlorn ;  but  Maiden  Matanuska  knew  no  fears. 

"The  journey  to  the  Sun  is  long,  my  father," 
she  would  say,  "and  my  brave  prince  no  magic 
hath  to  make  it  short.  He  will  return  and  bring 
with  him  this  wondrous  traveler  whom  he 
seeks,  and  what  a  pleasant  place  the  Northland 
Kingdom  then  will  be !" 

But  as  the  time  went  by  there  came  great 
sadness  in  the  Northland  Kingdom.  The  good 
King  Tamna  laid  him  down  to  sleep  one  night 
and  never  waked  again.  All  folk  both  high 
and  low  mourned  deeply,  for  good  King  Tamna 
had  been  like  a  kindly  father  rather  than  a  king. 
When  at  last  the  time  of  mourning  passed,  Lord 
Boreas,  cousin  to  King  Tamna,  came  to  rule 
the  Northland  Kingdom. 

Now  Lord  Boreas  was  a   cruel  sovereign,  a 

tyrant,   and   the   people   were   unhappy  under 

his  rule.     He  made  harsh  laws,  and  if  these  laws 

were   not   obeyed,  he  punished  with   severity. 

[78] 


A  Tale  of  the  Northland  Kingdom 

Lord  Boreas,  it  was  whispered,  had  an  evil  power 
over  the  icy  winds  and  rivers  in  the  Northland 
Kingdom,  and  few  dared  resist  his  will.  His 
anger,  it  was  said,  had  caused  many  a  village 
to  be  blown  into  the  sea  and  noble  cities  to  be 
flooded  with  a  rush  of  waters.  But  while  the 
rule  of  this  harsh  king  fell  hard  on  all  alike,  on 
Maiden  Matanuska  it  fell  hardest.  Lord  Boreas 
was  her  guardian.  He  scorned  the  simple  cus- 
toms of  the  good  King  Tamna  and  straightway 
ordered  all  things  to  his  liking.  He  planned  to 
fell  the  Maiden  Matanuska's  forest  and  build 
a  city  in  its  place. 

"  However,  my  sweet  cousin,"  said  Lord  Boreas, 
"I  '11  wait  until  the  next  mild  season  is  at  hand. 
Then  when  the  silver  foxes  come  from  their  win- 
ter's sleep,  my  hunters  shall  lay  traps  for  them 
and  slay  them  every  one.  Their  skins  will  sell  for 
gold,  and  for  your  marriage  portion  you  shall 
have  a  noble  city  and  ten  thousand  chests  of 
gold,  and  I  myself  will  marry  you  and  make  you 
queen." 

Though  Maiden  Matanuska's  heart  was  sad, 
and  she  wept  bitter  tears  for  her  loved  trees  and 
pets,  she  made  no  protest  at  her  cousin's  words. 
[79] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

She  feared  his  wrath,  and  so  she  bowed  her  head 
submissively.  But  when  the  palace  slept  and 
all  was  still,  wrapped  in  her  feather  mantle, 
she  stole  softly  out.  Down  through  the  shadowy 
lanes  and  misty  isles  among  the  silver  birches 
she  sped,  until  she  reached  the  border  of  the 
sea.  Then  through  the  gloom  she  peered  to  see 
the  sight  of  any  sail ;  but  no  sail  she  saw. 

"Oh,  my  beloved  prince/'  she  wept,  "I  fear 
that  when  you  come  't  will  be  too  late.  For 
rather  than  to  wed  my  cruel  cousin,  I  '11  fling 
myself  into  the  sea  and  die  !" 

"Now,  Maiden  Matanuska,  what  grave  sor- 
row can  this  be?"  a  gruff  voice  spoke  beside 
her.  It  was  old  Reynard,  chief  of  all  the  silver 
foxes.  He  had  stolen  from  the  burrow  to  learn 
how  went  the  season  and  to  know  when  he  might 
waken  all  his  sleeping  tribe. 

"Oh,  Reynard,  my  good  friend!"  exclaimed 
the  maiden.  "Since  first  you  did  begin  your 
winter's  sleep,  I  have  had  many  sorrows.  My 
father,  good  King  Tamna,  is  no  more,  and  now 
my  cruel  cousin  Boreas  rules  the  Northland 
Kingdom."  She  told  her  tale  of  sorrows,  and 
old  Reynard  listened,  all  alert. 
[80] 


A  Tale  of  ihe  Northland  Kingdom 

"Without  a  doubt,  your  cruel  cousin  Boreas 
hath  an  evil  power  over  the  winds  and  streams," 
said  he,  when  she  had  finished,  "but  he  shall 
learn  it  is  not  simple  to  outwit  the  cunning  fox. 
Now  in  the  past,  as  you,  dear  maiden,  have 
protected  me  and  all  my  tribe  from  harm,  so 
will  we  now  protect  you  in  your  need.  Come, 
follow  me  ;  do  as  I  bid,  and  all  will  yet  be  well." 
So  saying,  old  Reynard  then  led  the  maiden 
down  beneath  the  earth  to  where  the  silver  foxes 
still  slept  their  winter's  sleep,  and  birch  roots 
wound  about  in  and  out. 

"Now,  Maiden  Matanuska,"  said  Reynard, 
"if  you  will  place  a  feather  from  your  mantle 
at  the  root  of  every  tree,  they  will  be  safe  from 
cold  and  icy  blasts,  in  spite  of  all  Lord  Boreas 
in  his  wrath  may  do.  Then  when  that 's  done, 
wrap  you  all  warmly  in  what 's  left  of  it  and 
rest  you  safely  with  my  people.  When  Prince 
Kenai  comes  I  '11  waken  you." 

The  Maiden  Matanuska  did  as  Reynard  bid, 
and  far  beneath  the  earth  she  hid  herself  from 
cruel  Boreas.  'T  was  well  she  did,  for  when  her 
cousin  found  her  fled,  his  anger  knew  no  bounds. 
He  sent  great  parties  out  to  search  the  land, 
[81] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

and  he  himself,  with  flaming  torch  in  hand,  set 
out  to  seek  her  in  the  forest.  Among  the  birch 
trees  he  found  traces,  showing  that  the  Maiden 
Matanuska  passed  that  way.  Upon  a  branch 
he  found  a  scarlet  ribbon  she  had  worn,  and 
in  the  thorn-bush  was  caught  a  silken  scarf; 
but  though  he  sought  for  hours  and  called 
her  name,  Lord  Boreas  could  not  find  the 
maiden. 

"Because  I  do  not  know  the  winding  paths 
among  the  trees  as  well  as  you,  you  think  to 
trick  me,  Maiden  Matanuska,"  he  cried  at  last, 
in  fury,  "but  you  shall  know  my  vengeance 
now."  Then  climbing  up  the  steep  slopes  of  a 
near-by  mountain,  and  summoning  all  his  powers 
of  evil,  he  commanded  thus : 

"  Rise,  rise,  ye  rivers  that  flow  swiftly  to  the 
sea,  until  the  birchen  forest  in  the  valley  be  all 
flooded  with  a  mighty  rush  of  waters !  Then 
blow,  ye  chill  winds,  from  the  east  and  north 
until  these  waters  to  a  solid  wall  of  ice  are  all 
transformed." 

The  rivers,  obedient  at  his  command,  then 
rose  swiftly  and  overran  their  banks  so  that 
soon  the  tallest  trees  were  all  submerged,  and 
[82] 


A  Tale  of  the  Northland  Kingdom 

nothing  but  a  lake  was  seen.  The  winds  began 
to  blow  their  wildest,  and  the  lake  became  a 
solid  bank  of  ice  that  threw  off  chilling  mists. 

Then  Boreas  called  the  people  of  the  North- 
land Kingdom  and  addressed  them  thus:  "Be- 
hold the  fate  of  Maiden  Matanuska  and  beware  ! 
For  so  shall  perish  all  who  dare  defy  me." 

The  people  wept  and  mourned  in  secret  for 
the  maiden  whom  they  dearly  loved,  but  there 
were  none  who  dared  cry  out  against  the  cruel 
Boreas. 

in 

Meanwhile  Prince  Kenai,  bent  upon  his 
quest,  was  wandering  still  in  lands  afar.  Each 
morning  in  the  dawn  he  saw  the  wondrous 
traveler  that  he  sought  rise  in  the  eastern  sky 
and  scatter  clouds  of  darkness  ;  and  each  evening, 
when  the  day  was  done,  he  saw  the  wondrous 
traveler  set  far  in  the  west  and  take  with  him 
the  day.  But  though  Prince  Kenai  journeyed 
all  around  the  earth  and  halfway  back  again, 
he  found  no  road  to  reach  the  Sun,  and  he  was 
sad.  Still  he  continued  on  his  way  with  hope 
and  courage. 

It  happened  once,  while  he  lay  sleeping  on  a 
[83] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

mountain,  an  eagle  wounded  by  a  poison  dart 
dropped  down  beside  him. 

"Ah!"  cried  the  eagle  bitterly,  "from  the 
great  cloak  of  feathers  which  you  wear,  I  thought 
you  to  be  one  of  my  own  race.  But  since  you 
are  a  man  and  I  am  wounded  and  can  fly  no 
more,  I  must  prepare  to  die.  You  '11  take  my 
beak  and  claws  to  show  your  fellow  men  your 
skill  at  hunting  and  stuff  my  body  to  adorn 
your  walls.  Alas !  That  I,  a  prince  of  air, 
should  come  to  this!"  the  great  bird  moaned. 

"Fear  not  that  I  shall  take  your  life,  good 
eagle  prince,"  said  Prince  Kenai.  "For  though 
I  am  not  of  your  race,  I  am  a  prince  of  earth,  and 
to  my  mind  all  princes,  whether  of  the  earth  or 
air,  should  be  as  brothers." 

Prince  Kenai  fetched  water  from  a  near-by 
spring  and  dressed  the  eagle's  wound  with  heal- 
ing herbs.  For  many  days  he  did  the  same 
until  the  pain  grew  less,  and  by  and  by  the 
great  bird's  wound  was  healed. 

"Now,  brother,"  said  the  eagle,  when  he  could 
fly  once  more,  "you  've  served  me  nobly,  and  in 
my  turn  I  shall  serve  you  to  prove  my  grati- 
tude. You  told  me  of  your  quest  to  reach  the 
[84] 


A  Tale  of  the  Northland  Kingdom 

Sun,  and  I  will  tell  you  this.  There  is  no  road  to 
reach  the  Sun  that  mortal  man  may  tread.  The 
way  lies  through  the  clouds,  and  indeed,  't  is  only 
I  and  all  my  brother  eagles  that  have  strength 
to  travel  there.  So  get  you  on  my  back  without 
delay,  good  Prince  Kenai,  and  we  shall  start." 

Straight  upward  soared  the  eagle  through 
the  clouds,  and  when  the  day  was  nearly  done 
they  reached  the  splendid  mansion  of  the  Sun. 
Good  luck  was  theirs,  because  the  wondrous 
traveler  had  returned  from  his  day's  journey 
round  the  world  and  was  well  pleased  to  see 
them.  He  bade  them  welcome  and  asked  the 
reason  of  their  visit. 

*  "Oh,  Golden  Sun,"  said  Prince  Kenai,  "far 
in  my  land  which  is  the  Northland  Kingdom,  I 
learned  that  you  had  power  over  night  and 
brought  the  light  of  day  to  lands  wheresoever 
you  did  turn  your  face.  Therefore  I  set  out  to 
seek  you  and  entreat  you  to  return  with  me 
and  shine  upon  the  Northland  Kingdom,  which 
is  a  land  of  night  and  darkness.  All  around  the 
world  I  Ve  followed  you  in  vain,  and  never 
would  have  met  you  had  not  this  good  eagle 
borne  me  thither  on  his  wings." 
[85] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

"  Prince  Kenai  does  not  tell  the  reason  why," 
exclaimed  the  eagle.  "He  saved  my  life  when 
it  was  in  his  power  to  slay  me,  and,  therefore, 
I  have  brought  him  hither,  as  was  his  wish." 
The  eagle  told  his  tale,  and  when  the  Sun  had 
heard,  he  praised  Prince  Kenai. 

"Now  see,"  the  Sun  declared,  "the  mighty 
power  of  a  kindly  deed.  Had  you,  Prince 
Kenai,  slain  this  noble  bird,  as  most  men  would 
have  done,  he  had  not  brought  you  to  my  man- 
sion, and  you  could  not  have  begged  this  boon 
of  me.  For  your  reward,  I  '11  go  with  you. 
To-morrow  morning  when  I  rise,  we  '11  start 
for  this  dark  land,  and  thou,  my  eagle,  bear 
Prince  Kenai  on  thy  wings  that  he  may  all  the 
faster  lead  the  way." 

For  many  days  these  three  companions  jour- 
neyed on  through  soft  white  clouds  and  summer 
skies  until  thick,  gloomy  mists  came  into  view. 
The  wind  blew  chill  as  though  from  fields  of  ice 
and  snow,  and  the  dull  skies  were  leaden  gray. 
From  this,  Prince  Kenai  knew  the  Northland 
Kingdom  was  at  hand,  although  a  pall  of  dark- 
ness overhung  the  landscape,  and  nothing  could 
be  seen. 

[86] 


For  many  days  these  three  companions  journeyed 
on  through  soft  white  clouds.  —  Page  86. 


A  Tale  of  the  Northland  Kingdom 

"I'll  soon  change  this!"  exclaimed  the  Sun, 
and  then  began  to  shine  full  on  the  Northland 
Kingdom.  Straightway  all  the  scene  began  to 
change  as  though  by  magic.  The  lowering 
mists  dissolved  and  rolled  away  in  rosy  clouds 
or  formed  gay-colored  rainbows  in  the  skies ; 
the  skies  themselves  changed  to  bright  blue,  all 
flecked  with  white  instead  of  leaden  gray.  The 
birds  of  passage  wakened  from  their  sleep  and 
sang  their  sweetest  songs.  Upon  the  moun- 
tain side  the  snow  began  to  melt  away,  and 
many-colored  flowers  bloomed  where  it  had 
been.  No  bank  of  ice  or  snow,  however  high  or 
deep,  was  able  to  withstand  the  genial  warmth 
of  all  the  beams  the  Sun  poured  down.  The 
wall  of  ice  that  bound  the  birchen  forest  broke 
and  with  a  roar  plunged  down  into  the  sea. 
Then  upon  the  waves  were  seen  a  thousand 
glittering  banks  of  ice  that  seemed  like  noble 
palaces  afloat.  The  birch  trees  all  began  to  bud 
and  bloom  with  silvery  leaves  that  rustled 
softly ;  and  green  grass,  thick  with  violets,  went 
creeping  underfoot. 

On  learning  what  had  come  to  pass,  old  Rey- 
nard wakened  Maiden  Matanuska  and  led  her 
[87] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

from  the  burrows  until  she  stood  once  more 
upon  the  border  of  the  sea. 

"Oh,  my  beloved  Prince  Kenai!"  she  cried, 
as  she  beheld  him.  "Though  in  your  absence 
I  have  suffered  many  sorrows,  now  that  you  are 
returned,  I  '11  soon  forget  them  all.  How  mar- 
velous is  the  light  of  day !  And  how  divine  the 
Sun!" 

"And  tell  me,  maiden,"  said  Prince  Kenai, 
"now  that  you  see  all  around  the  light  of  day, 
dost  love  it  still  as  well  as  in  the  old  dark  days 
when  you  did  dream  of  it  ?" 

"Indeed,  I  find  the  light  which  you  bring 
more  lovely  than  my  wildest  dreams,"  she 
answered.  "To  see  the  smiling  skies,  the  blue 
sea  all  a-sparkle  with  great  glittering  banks  of 
ice,  the  green  grass  thick  with  flowers  every- 
where, and  over  all  the  Sun  shine  down  in 
wealth  of  golden  beams  —  I  knew  not  how  to 
dream  a  dream  so  fair ;  and  next  to  thee,  my 
prince,  I  love  the  light  of  day  above  all  else." 

Here  they  heard  shouts  of  cheer  and  praise, 

and  soon  great  multitudes  of  folk  went  running 

through   the   forest.     "A   miracle !    A   marvel 

'tis,"  cried  they,  "that  Maiden  Matanuska  is 

[88] 


A  Tale  of  the  Northland  Kingdom 

alive!"  And  then,  in  deep  amazement,  they 
listened  to  the  tales  the  Maiden  Matanuska  and 
Prince  Kenai  told.  Such  tales  were  rare,  even 
in  those  olden  days  of  wonders.  When  both 
were  done,  the  Chief  Counselor  of  the  North- 
land Kingdom  spoke. 

"Now  listen,  all  good  folk,"  said  he,  "and 
learn  that  in  this  very  hour  the  cruel  Boreas, 
fearing  the  great  power  of  the  Sun,  has  fled  the 
Northland  Kingdom,  and  we  are  now  without  a 
king.  Whom  shall  we  choose  ?" 

"Prince  Kenai!  Prince  Kenai!"  cried  the 
people.  °T  was  he  who  gave  our  Maiden 
Matanuska  the  magic  robe  that  saved  her  life ; 
and  he  it  was  who  brought  the  Sun  to  brighten 
our  dark  land.  He  was  our  benefactor ;  let  him 
be  our  king !" 

"  Wilt  be  our  king,  Prince  Kenai  ? "  asked  the 
counselor. 

"If  Maiden  Matanuska  marry  me  and  be 
your  queen,  I  shall  be  king,"  said  Prince  Kenai. 
"What  say  you,  my  loved  one  ?" 

"  I  '11  marry  you,  my  prince,"  she  answered, 
"for  I  do  love  you  truly.  Our  feather  mantles 
which  have  so  nobly  served  us  in  the  past  shall 
[891 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

be  our  wedding  robes ;  the  birds  our  royal 
choristers ;  the  birches  tall  our  stately  chapel 
walls,  and  the  blue~sky  above  all,  glowing  with 
the  Golden  Sun,  shall  be  our  ceiling.  Your  good 
eagle  and  my  good  Reynard  shall  stand  beside  us 
and  let  all  folk  both  high  and  low  be  bidden  to 
our  feast  to  wish  us  joy  and  happiness." 

All  things  were  done  as  Maiden  Matanuska 
ordered,  and  they  were  married  on  that  very 
day.  A  royal  feast  was  made,  and  sports  and 
games  were  set ;  indeed  there  was  a  holiday  that 
lasted  forty  days.  The  Sun  was  bidden  to 
attend,  and  so  well  pleased  was  he  that  he 
stayed  in  the  sky  above  the  Northland  King- 
dom and  set  not  once  until  the  forty  days  had 
passed,  and  all  that  time  was  burning  daylight. 

Then,  when  the  holiday  was  done  at  last,  the 
Sun  took  leave.  "Farewell,  all  folk,  and  you 
good  king  and  queen,"  said  he.  "And  though 
night  come  when  I  have  turned  my  face  from 
you,  fear  not.  For  in  the  morning  I  will  come 
again  and  bring  with  me  the  light  of  day." 
Which  thing  he  did. 

And  from  that  time  the  Northland  Kingdom 
was  no  more  a  land  of  darkness  and  of  gloom. 
[90] 


A  Tale  of  the  Northland  Kingdom 

The  overhanging  mists  returned  no  more,  and 
when  't  was  night,  the  Moon  and  Stars  shone 
softly  down.  The  Sun  his  face  turned  toward 
there  every  day,  and  though  his  beams  were 
pale  and  wan  when  he  was  in  the  Southland,  he 
stayed  each  summer  forty  days  and  nights  and 
set  not  once ;  which  custom  he  continues  to  this 
very  day. 

Prince  Kenai  and  the  Maiden  Matanuska 
reigned  many  years  and  were  beloved  by  all 
their  subjects.  Though  scores  of  years  passed, 
by  virtue  of  their  feather  mantles  they  were 
always  young  and  fair  as  on  the  day  they  wore 
them  first.  Indeed,  't  is  said  they  never  died, 
though  folk  who  dwell  still  in  the  Northland 
Kingdom  differ  as  to  what  became  of  them. 
Some  say  that  when  Prince  Kenai  and  Maiden 
Matanuska  grew  weary  of  this  life  at  last,  they 
wrapped  their  feather  mantles  round  them,  and 
borne  upon  the  eagle's  wings,  set  off  to  visit  at 
the  mansion  of  the  Sun.  But  other  folk  declare 
that  on  dark  misty  nights  a  pair  resembling 
them  are  often  seen  to  wander  through  the  dim 
aisles  of  a  certain  birchen  forest  where  the  sil- 
ver foxes  are  found. 

[91] 


CHAPTER   III 

THE    LITTLE   TREE   THAT    NEVER   GREW   UP 

LONG,  long  ago,  when  the  world  was  very 
young,  so  young  that  the  flowers  and  trees  and 
grasses  had  voices  and  talked  with  each  other, 
or  sang  with  the  breezes  that  blew  softly  around 
them,  there  lived  in  the  midst  of  a  forest  a  very 
little  tree. 

Now,  though  the  Little  Tree  was  straight  as 
an  arrow  and  had  glossy  green  leaves,  she  was 
the  most  unhappy  little  tree  in  all  the  world. 
She  could  not  sing  with  the  winds,  and  neither 
could  she  speak  to  the  other  trees  around  her. 
These  other  trees  often  spoke  to  the  Little  Tree 
and  asked  her  questions.  When  she  did  not 
answer,  they  thought  the  Little  Tree  stupid  and 
sulky.  These  other  trees  that  could  sing  and 
speak  began  to  grow  tall,  and  after  a  time  they 
grew  so  high  their  topmost  branches  seemed  to 
[92] 


The  Little  Tree  That  Never  Grew  Up 

touch  the  sky.  Then,  even  though  the  Little 
Tree  had  spoken,  they  could  never  have  heard 
her.  These  other  trees  grew  tall  as  giants. 
The  Little  Tree  grew  each  year,  it  is  true ;  but 
she  grew  so  slightly  that  it  could  scarcely  be 
noticed.  She  was  greatly  ashamed  of  her  small 
stature. 

As  the  seasons  went  on,  the  branches  of  the 
tall  trees  grew  so  very  thick  that  they  shut  out 
the  light  down  in  the  forest.  Then  the  Little 
Tree  could  not  see  the  sun  at  all,  and  one  by 
one  the  ferns  and  flowers  at  her  roots  died  from 
the  dampness,  and  the  Little  Tree  was  all 
alone  !  Nothing  broke  the  silence  of  the  dark, 
still  forest  save  the  calls  of  the  birds  when  they 
returned  each  year  to  build  their  nests,  or  the 
sound  of  the  branches  swaying  in  the  breeze. 
Then  there  came  at  last  one  soft  spring  day 
when  the  Little  Tree  waked  from  her  winter's 
sleep  and  began  to  sing.  She  was  so  happy 
that  she  sang  for  hours  ;  but  alas  !  there  was  no 
other  tree  to  hear  her  or  to  answer  her  song. 
So  the  Little  Tree,  though  she  now  possessed 
the  voice  for  which  she  had  longed,  was  more 
lonely  than  ever  before. 

[93] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

At  night,  when  all  the  world  was  sleeping, 
and  while  the  Night  Wind  roamed  the  forest, 
the  Little  Tree  would  weep  softly  to  herself 
because  she  was  so  sad.  Then,  after  a  time, 
her  lament  grew  to  be  a  song,  a  very  sad  song, 
it  is  true ;  but  oh,  so  very  beautiful !  The 
Night  Wind,  who  was  fond  of  singing,  came  to 
listen  each  evening  for  the  Little  Tree's  lament, 
and  as  he  blew  upon  his  way,  he  carried  her 
song  to  the  Stars.  Now  it  happened  one  night 
the  Little  Tree  was  so  sad  and  lonely  that  she 
could  not  sing ;  instead,  she  wept  until  her  tiny 
branches  shook  with  sobbing. 

"Oh,"  mourned  the  Little  Tree,  "I  am  so 
lonely  here !  I  wish  I  could  die.  If  only  I 
might  burn  on  some  cottager's  hearth  or  warm 
poor  children's  hands ;  but  alas,  I  am  the  most 
useless  tree  that  grows  !" 

The  Night  Wind  heard  the  Little  Tree  sob- 
bing, and  going  close,  whispered  softly  to  her: 

"Oh,  Little  Tree,  please  do  not  be  so  sad. 
What  does  it  matter  that  your  singing  voice 
came  after  all  the  other  trees  had  grown  too  tall 
to  hear  you,  or  that  you  are  such  a  very  little 
tree  ?  Your  voice  is  so  sweet  and  lovely  that 
[94] 


The  Little  Tree  That  Never  Grew  Up 

the  birds  of  this  forest  now  model  their  choicest 
songs  on  yours.  Each  night  I  carry  your  songs 
to  the  Stars,  and  they  too  have  sung  your  lovely 
music." 

"Oh,  Night  Wind,  do  you  tell  me  true?" 
begged  the  Little  Tree.  "For  I  am  such  a 
little  tree,  how  can  the  Stars  hear  me  ?" 

"They  hear  you  thus,  my  Little  Tree,"  re- 
plied the  Night  Wind,  and  brushed  aside  the 
branches  of  the  tallest  trees. 

Then  looking  up,  the  Little  Tree  beheld  the 
Stars  high  up  in  the  heavens  shining  down  on 
her.  They  seemed  to  smile  and  beckon  as  she 
watched,  and  so  she  sang  her  sweetest  songs  to 
please  them.  The  Night  Wind  and  the  Stars 
themselves  sang  with  the  Little  Tree,  and  made 
such  lovely  music  that  had  any  one  been  listen- 
ing, they  would  have  thought  they  heard  sweet 
strains  from  paradise.  But  all  this  happened 
when  the  world  was  very  young,  and  there  were 
but  few  people  dwelling  on  it. 

"And  now,  my  Little  Tree,"  the  Night  Wind 

said,  when  he  had  dropped  the  branches  of  the 

tall  trees  once  again,   "pray  do  not  wish  for 

some  woodman  to  cut  you  down.     I  would  miss 

[95] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

you  sadly,  if  you  were  to  go  away  from  the 
forest." 

Farther  on  in  the  forest,  the  Night  Wind  met 
the  Spirits  of  the  Woods.  They  were  two 
sister  spirits  robed  in  floating  garments  made  of 
mists.  They  roamed  the  forest  and  cared  for 
all  the  trees.  They  knew  how  long  each  tree 
would  dwell  in  the  forest  and  when  the  wood- 
man's ax  would  fell  it.  The  Spirits  of  the 
Woods  possessed  a  magic  bag  of  dreams,  and 
from  this  bag  the  Night  Wind  begged  a  dream 
for  the  Little  Tree. 

"Ah,"  he  pleaded,  "the  Little  Tree  is  so  sad 
and  lonely,  the  other  trees  have  grown  so  far 
away  they  cannot  hear  her  sing,  and  neither  can 
she  talk  with  them.  She  would  dearly  love  a 
beautiful  dream  from  this  dream  bag  of  yours, 
Spirit." 

"Ah,  Night  Wind,"  replied  the  Spirit  doubt- 
fully, "there  is  but  one  dream  left,  and  that  is 
the  Little  Tree's  dream  of  the  future.  If  we 
give  it  to  her,  you  must  promise  that  you  will 
not  answer  her  questions  concerning  it.  For  it 
is  a  strange  dream  and  will  puzzle  her  greatly. 
Will  you  promise  ?" 

[96] 


From  this  bag  the  Night  Wind  begged  a  dream 
for  the  Little  Tree. —  Page  96. 


The  Little  Tree  That  Never  Grew  Up 

"I  promise,"  said  the  Night  Wind,  and  blew 
upon  his  way. 

And  after  that  night,  the  Little  Tree  was  not 
lonely  or  sad.  She  never  became  a  joyous  tree 
—  her  youth  had  been  too  sorrowful  for  that  — 
but  she  was  content.  Each  night,  when  all  the 
forest  filled  with  creeping  shadows,  she  sang  her 
songs  to  the  Stars,  and  she  came  to  love  the 
Night  Wind  dearly.  Each  night  the  Little 
Tree  dreamed  the  dream  the  Spirits  of  the 
Woods  had  given  her,  and  strange  to  tell,  it  was 
always  the  same  dream.  It  was  such  a  pleasant, 
lovely  dream  that  sometimes  the  Little  Tree 
was  puzzled,  and  wondered  whether  she  really 
lived  in  her  beautiful  dream,  and  only  dreamed 
that  she  lived  in  the  forest. 

Each  night  the  Little  Tree  dreamed  she 
floated  far  away,  until  she  reached  a  palace 
which  was  set  on  a  high  hill.  Within  the  palace 
was  a  great  hall  richly  hung  with  silken  tap- 
estries and  gleaming  softly  with  light  that  shone 
from  carved  crystal  bowls.  Within  this  palace 
hall  a  great  king  and  his  court  were  seated,  and 
sweet  strains  of  music  floated  on  the  breeze. 
But  the  strangest  thing  of  all  was  this :  the 
[97] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

Little  Tree  often  thought  she  heard  her  own 
songs  in  this  palace  hall.  She  was  not  sure,  but 
she  was  greatly  puzzled.  She  knew  that  she 
had  dwelled  always  in  the  forest,  and  how  could 
she  know  the  music  of  noble  lords  and  ladies  ? 
Then  one  night  in  her  dream  the  Little  Tree  was 
startled  to  hear  the  sound  of  her  own  voice 
singing  the  songs  she  had  so  often  sung  to  the 
Stars.  She  pressed  eagerly  to  the  palace  win- 
dow to  see  within,  but  because  of  her  branches 
she  could  not  go  very  near,  and  she  could  not 
see.  Then  came  the  dawn,  and  her  dream 
floated  far  away. 

All  through  the  day,  the  Little  Tree  called 
again  and  again  to  the  tall  trees  and  asked 
them  of  her  curious  dream  ;  but,  of  course,  they 
could  not  hear  her.  She  waited  eagerly  to  see 
the  daylight  fade,  and  when  the  Night  Wind 
came,  she  questioned  him : 

"Oh,  Night  Wind,"  cried  the  Little  Tree, 
"will  you  tell  me  of  my  dream  ?  I  am  sure  I 
heard  my  own  voice  singing ;  but  how  could  it 
be  that  noble  lords  and  ladies  within  that 
palace  hall  would  listen  to  me  ?  For  am  I  not 
the  least  of  little  trees  ?" 
[98] 


The  Little  Tree  That  Never  Grew  Up 

But  the  Night  Wind  did  not  tell  her  truly. 
He  had  given  his  promise  that  he  would  not, 
and  so  he  answered  her,  saying : 

"Now  that  I  do  not  know,  my  dear,  but 
though  you  are  indeed  the  least  of  little  trees, 
you  are  the  only  Little  Tree  in  all  this  world  to 
me.  Of  noble  lords  and  ladies  and  their  ways 
I  know  nothing,  for  do  they  not  shut  me  from 
their  homes  and  hearths  when  I  would  enter 
and  warm  myself?  But  now,  Little  Tree,  it 
grows  late ;  will  you  not  sing  for  me  ?" 

Thus  with  the  Night  Wind  and  the  Stars  for 
company,  the  Little  Tree  lived  on  for  many 
years.  From  them  she  learned  much  wisdom 
and  came  to  know  about  the  great  world  which 
lay  beyond  the  forest,  and  that  all  trees  would 
one  day  go  there.  And  all  this  time  the  world 
was  growing  older,  and  the  forest  was  not  so 
silent  as  it  had  been  in  the  time  when  the 
Little  Tree  first  dwelled  there.  Sometimes  the 
woodcutter's  ax  rang  out,  and  the  Little  Tree 
would  hear  a  great  tree  come  crashing  down  to 
earth. 

"Oh,  why  must  I  leave  the  freedom  of  the 
forest  and  be  torn  limb  •  from  limb  in  some 
[99] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

wretched  mill !"  cried  one  of  the  tall  trees,  as 
he  fell  close  by  the  Little  Tree  one  day. 

"Ah,"  replied  the  Little  Tree  softly,  "you 
would  not  wish  to  dwell  forever  in  this  forest, 
would  you  ?  In  the  world  there  is  much  that  a 
great  tree  may  do  to  bring  happiness." 

"Who  is  it  that  speaks  to  me  thus  gently?" 
asked  the  Fallen  Tree.  "I  do  not  know  the 
voice,  although  I  thought  I  knew  all  trees  grow- 
ing in  this  forest,  for  I  was  among  the  first  trees 
to  grow  here." 

"  And  so  was  I,"  replied  the  Little  Tree.  "  Do 
you  not  remember  the  Little  Tree  that  could 
neither  speak  nor  sing  ?  I  am  she.  For  though 
I  am  ages  and  ages  old,  I  am  scarcely  taller  than 
yonder  little  fir  of  ten  seasons." 

"In  those  days  we  thought  you  stupid  and 
sulky,  Little  Tree,"  replied  the  Fallen  Tree, 
"but  by  your  speech  I  now  can  see  that  we 
were  wrong.  Who  has  taught  you  all  your 
wisdom,  and  have  you  not  been  lonely  all  these 
years?" 

"Indeed,  I  was  very  lonely,"  said  the  Little 
Tree.  "  Even  after  I  could  sing,  it  was  no  better. 
The  flowers  and  ferns  had  died,  and  there  was 
[100] 


The  Little  Tree  That  Never  Grew  Up 

none  to  hear  me  or  talk  to  me.  One  night  I 
wept  and  wished  to  die,  and  the  Night  Wind, 
who  is  of  a  kind  heart,  cheered  me  with  words 
of  praise.  Since  then  I  have  never  been  sad, 
for  I  have  had  a  lovely  dream  each  night,  and  I 
have  sung  to  the  Stars." 

But  this  the  Fallen  Tree  could  not  believe, 
and  so  he  answered  sharply  : 

"Now,  Little  Tree,  how  can  that  be?  Tall 
as  I  was,  and  high  as  I  stood  when  I  was  mon- 
arch of  this  forest,  never  once  could  I  send  my 
songs  to  the  Stars,  although  I  tried  to  do  so 
many  times.  Now  surely  such  a  little  tree  as 
you  could  not  accomplish  what  a  monarch  failed 
to  do !  You  have  learned  wisdom  without 
doubt,  and  you  sing  very  sweetly,  I  daresay ; 
but  take  care  lest  your  dreaming  lead  you  in 
untruthful  ways." 

"Oh,  pray  believe  me  !"  cried  the  Little  Tree. 
"Wait  only  until  the  twilight  comes,  and  the 
Night  Wind  himself  will  tell  you  so." 

"More  foolish  talk !"  scoffed  the  Fallen  Tree. 

"The  Night  Wind  is  but  a  feeble  creature  to  a 

monarch  of  the  forest,  such  as  I.     When  I  stood 

aloft  in  all  my  glory,  the  Night  Wind  could  not 

[101] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

bend  the  smallest  twig  of  mine  unless  I  willed 
it  so." 

"That  is  true,  my  friends,"  spoke  a  gentle 
voice  beside  them.  It  was  the  voice  of  the 
Night  Wind,  for  all  unknown  to  them,  darkness 
had  fallen.  "Because  you  were  so  proud  and 
held  your  branches  firm  against  my  gentle 
breezes,  never  once  did  I  carry  your  songs  to 
the  Stars ;  but  I  have  done  so  for  the  Little 
Tree."  Then  he  brushed  aside  the  branches  of 
the  tall  trees,  and  the  Little  Tree  sang  to  her 
shining  audience  so  far  above  in  heaven.  She 
sang  until  the  Fallen  Tree  slept,  and  then  the 
Night  Wind  gently  dropped  the  branches  until 
the  forest  was  all  dark  once  more.  Then  he 
kissed  the  Little  Tree  farewell  and  blew  upon 
his  way. 

Now,  as  more  people  came  to  dwell  upon  the 
earth,  more  trees  were  needed  every  year  to 
shelter  them.  The  forest  was  no  longer  dark 
and  silent.  The  woodman's  ax  rang  out,  and 
here  and  there  the  sun  shone  down  where  groves 
of  noble  trees  had  once  stood.  But  even  so, 
the  ferns  and  flowers  and  grasses  did  not  bloom 
again.  The  woodcutters  made  dusty  roads  and 
[102] 


The  Little  Tree  That  Never  Grew  Up 

trails,  and  heaps  of  dead  leaves  eddied  in  the 
breeze.  At  last  one  day  a  certain  king  gave 
orders  that  all  remaining  trees  of  this  forest 
should  be  cut  down.  He  planned  to  build  a 
noble  city  where  the  forest  stood.  Now  char- 
coal fires  flared  all  night,  and  herds  of  oxen 
tramped  the  whole  day  through,  and  soon  a 
dreary  waste  of  withering  branches  whose  brown 
leaves  crackled  dismally  was  all  that  remained 
of  the  noble  forest. 

"Ah,  Little  Tree,"  the  Night  Wind  mourned, 
"there  is  no  longer  any  need  for  me.  When  the 
forest  stood,  it  was  my  work  and  pleasure  to 
brush  the  fallen  leaves  and  lull  the  trees  to  sleep. 
Indeed,  were  it  not  for  you,  I  would  be  desolate. 
Each  night  I  tremble  lest  I  shall  not  find  you 
awaiting  me." 

"Ah,  Night  Wind,"  replied  the  Little  Tree 
softly,  "it  is  because  you  love  me  that  you  fear 
to  lose  me  ;  but  do  not  be  troubled.  I  have  seen 
great  trees  fall  to  my  right  and  to  my  left,  and 
small  trees  likewise,  yet  no  one  seems  to  want 
me.  I  am  such  a  little  tree ;  I  am  sure  that 
you  will  find  me  here  forever.  That  does  not 
grieve  me,  even  so,  for  I  have  come  to  love  you 
[103] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

dearly,  and  it  would  break  my  heart  to  be 
parted  from  you." 

Then  one  dull  winter's  day,  the  Little  Tree 
felt  a  human  hand  laid  on  her  slender  trunk, 
and  she  knew  her  fate  had  come.  She  was 
such  a  little  tree  that  it  took  but  two  blows  to 
fell  her.  When  the  Night  Wind  came  again,  he 
found  the  Little  Tree  moaning  with  the  pain  of 
her  wounds.  He  caressed  her  tenderly  and 
begged  her  to  say  her  pain  was  better. 

"Oh,  Night  Wind,  the  pain  is  truly  better 
since  you  have  come/'  whispered  the  Little 
Tree  bravely,  and  died  in  his  arms. 

When  the  Night  Wind  knew  the  Little  Tree 
was  gone,  he  flung  himself  down  on  the  earth 
beside  her,  and  wept  and  wailed  so  bitterly  that 
the  Spirits  of  the  Woods  came  from  the  ends  of 
the  world  to  see  what  troubled  him. 

"Ah,"  sighed  the  first  Spirit.  "How  sad 
it  is  the  Night  Wind  should  be  parted  from 
the  Little  Tree.  Could  we  not  make  him  a 
mortal,  so  that  he  may  meet  her  again  in  the 
world?" 

"Agreed,"  replied  the  second  Spirit.  So 
while  the  Night  Wind  slept,  the  Spirits  of  the 
[104] 


The  Little  Tree  That  Never  Grew  Up 

Woods  changed  him  to  a  mortal  and  called  him 
Robello. 

Thus  it  was  that  some  time  later  a  youth 
called  Robello  came  to  dwell  on  the  outskirts 
of  the  noble  city  which  stood  in  place  of  the 
great  forest.  Now  this  Robello  did  not  till  the 
soil,  and  neither  did  he  herd  flocks  on  the  hill- 
sides. Instead,  at  evenings,  he  played  his 
violin  so  sweetly  and  so  sadly  that  some  folk 
could  not  tell  his  music  from  the  wailing  of  the 
winds.  People  from  that  region,  as  they  passed 
his  cottage  at  nightfall,  paused  to  listen  to 
Robello's  playing,  and  many  a  one  wiped  a  tear 
from  his  eye  at  the  memories  it  stirred.  Ro- 
bello's fame  began  to  go  abroad,  and  wise  men 
learned  in  the  arts  of  song  declared  that  if 
Robello  but  possessed  a  fine  violin,  the  world 
could  hear  no  better  music. 

Now,  at  this  time  it  happened  that  the  king 
(the  same  who  had  ordered  the  great  forest  cut 
down)  received  the  gift  of  a  rare  violin.  The 
maker  of  this  violin  vowed  that  its  like  was  not 
to  be  found  the  whole  world  over,  for  when 
't  was  touched  with  the  bow,  it  sent  forth  a 
sobbing  sound  like  the  cry  of  a  broken  heart. 
[105] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

The  maker  of  this  rare  violin  besought  the  king 
and  begged  that  no  mere  fiddler  be  allowed  to 
touch  it,  and  that  a  music  master  should  play  it 
always.  The  king  agreed  and  accordingly  com- 
manded that  all  who  played  the  violin  should 
appear  at  the  palace.  Robello  went  in  com- 
pany of  a  thousand  other  players. 

The  palace  of  the  king  was  set  on  a  high  hill, 
and  as  Robello  entered,  he  seemed  dimly  to 
remember  it,  although  he  knew  well  that  he  had 
never  been  within  its  gates  before.  The  king 
and  court  sat  waiting  within  a  great  hall  richly 
hung  with  silken  tapestries  and  gleaming  with 
lights  that  shone  softly  through  carved  crystal 
bowls.  The  violin  players  were  gathered  to- 
gether, and  to  Robello  fell  the  lot  of  playing 
first. 

The  king  himself  placed  the  violin  in  Robello's 
arms,  and  slowly,  as  though  in  a  dream,  Robello 
drew  the  bow  across  the  strings.  With  the  first 
notes  wakened  memories  that  had  long  been 
slumbering.  Then  as  he  played,  Robello  felt 
the  great  hall  grow  dim,  until  at  last  it  seemed 
to  fade  away,  and  he  saw  naught  but  a  vision : 
the  deep  dark  forest  just  at  dusk,  and  he  was 
,[106] 


The  Little  Tree  That  Never  Grew  Up 

once  more  the  Night  Wind  caressing  the  Little 
Tree. 

"Ah,  my  Little  Tree,"  he  whispered,  as  he 
bent  lovingly  above  the  violin.  "This  is  the 
dream  that  you  did  love  so  dearly.  Do  you 
remember  me  ?" 

"Ah,  Night  Wind,"  sang  the  Little  Tree, 
"although  they  call  thee  by  another  name,  to 
me  thou  wilt  be  the  Night  Wind  forever.  He 
who  fashioned  me  thus  spoke  truly  when  he  said 
I  sobbed  like  a  broken  heart,  for  my  heart  has 
been  broken  with  longing  for  thee.  Let  us  sing 
the  songs  we  sang  to  the  Stars  so  long  ago." 

Then  Robello  played  as  he  had  never  played 
before,  and  the  violin  sang  as  never  violin  had 
sung  before.  When  the  last  notes  died  away, 
there  were  tears  in  the  eyes  of  the  noble  lords 
and  ladies,  and  the  king  sat  silent  for  a  time. 
At  last  he  spoke,  and  ordered  that  all  other 
players  be  sent  away,  and  declared  that  none 
save  Robello  should  ever  touch  this  rare  violin. 

So  Robello  remained  in  the  palace  of  the 
king  and  was  made  chief  musician  to  his  maj- 
esty, and  never  had  the  Little  Tree  sung  so 
sweetly  in  the  forest  as  she  sang  now  at  Robello's 
[107] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

magic  touch.  Robello  played  at  all  court  fes- 
tivals, and  nothing  had  such  power  to  soothe 
the  king  as  had  Robello's  music  when  he  played 
his  violin  at  nightfall. 

Then  came  a  sad  day  when  his  servants  went 
to  waken  him  and  found  Robello  dead,  his  be- 
loved violin  clasped  closely  in  his  arms.  The 
king  and  all  his  court  mourned  the  passing  of 
Robello  for  many  days.  Then  one  evening, 
just  at  dusk,  they  buried  him  with  his  beloved 
violin  still  clasped  closely  in  his  arms,  and 
strewed  his  grave  with  boughs  of  trees.  And 
in  that  region,  to  this  day,  there  are  some  folk 
who  say  that  when  night  falls  Robello  can  still 
be  heard  playing  his  violin  within  the  palace 
hall ;  but  others  say  this  is  not  right ;  it  is  the 
Night  Wind  calling  softly  to  the  Little  Tree  that 
never  grew  up. 


[108] 


CHAPTER  IV 

THE    TALE    OF    PUNCHINELLO 

THERE  lived  once  long  ago,  in  days  of  jesters 
and  court  fools  and  harlequins,  a  certain  clown 
called  Punchinello.  This  Punchinello,  like  all 
others  of  his  trade,  whitened  his  face  and  painted 
it  in  grotesque  fashion.  He  wore  gay  satin 
robes  of  many  colors  all  hung  with  silver  bells 
that  jingled  when  he  danced,  and  pom-pom 
slippers  turned  up  at  the  toes.  This  Punchi- 
nello was  a  clown  of  clowns,  and  his  droll  dances 
and  his  merry  tricks  and  songs  had  made  thou- 
sands laugh. 

Punchinello  traveled  around  the  world  in 
company  with  a  circus.  Whenever  this  circus 
reached  a  city,  it  formed  a  great  parade  before 
it  entered.  Then  would  the  people  throng  the 
streets  and  highways,  eager  for  the  show.  They 
clapped  their  hands  when  lions  roaring  in  their 
[109] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

cages  and  elephants  led  by  their  keepers  passed 
along ;  but  when  this  famous  Punchinello,  pranc- 
ing and  twirling,  came  in  view,  the  crowds  cheered 
wildly  with  applause. 

"Oh,  welcome!  Welcome,  Punchinello!" 
they  would  shout. 

The  ladies  threw  him  flowers  and  children 
blew  him  kisses.  Kings  and  queens  had  often 
hailed  him  thus,  for  Punchinello  pleased  all  folk. 
Those  who  were  sad  and  those  who  sorrowed 
often  sent  for  Punchinello  when  the  circus  show 
was  done,  and  he  would  dance  and  sing  to  cheer 
them.  But  for  this  service  he  would  take  no 
gold  or  present.  So  though  he  grew  to  fame, 
this  Punchinello  grew  not  rich. 

"  It  is  enough  that  I  can  make  sad  faces  glad," 
said  Punchinello,  and  wrapping  his  great  cloak 
about  him,  he  would  steal  away,  leaving  happi- 
ness behind  him. 

"My  store  of  wealth  lies  in  the  golden  smiles 
my  antics  bring,"  he  often  said,  "and  when  my 
merry  songs  and  dances  please  the  world  no 
more,  I  shall  be  poor  indeed."  But  with  his 
light,  fantastic  dancing,  and  his  songs  and  jests, 
with  his  twirlings  and  his  leapings,  —  was  it 
[HO]. 


The  Tale  of  Punchinello 

likely  that  the  world  would  ever  cease  to  smile 
on  Punchinello  ?  The  world  is  always  fond  of 
fun  and  laughter. 

"Punchinello  is  the  greatest  man  in  all  the 
world,"  some  folk  said  when  they  had  seen  him 
dance  and  heard  him  sing. 

"That  is  not  right,"  said  others.  "He  would 
be  emperor  if  that  were  true ;  but  Punchinello 
is  the  greatest  man  in  all  the  circus." 

"But  neither  is  that  right,"  still  others  said. 
"  For  if  he  were,  he  would  be  owner  of  the  circus. 
But  Punchinello  is  the  greatest  clown  in  all  the 
world."  And  on  this  all  folk  agreed. 

Now  on  its  way  about  the  world,  the  circus 
chanced  to  journey  to  a  city  where  a  king  and 
queen  held  court.  These  royal  folk  and  all 
their  court  watched  the  gay  procession  from 
their  balconies  and  were  delighted.  The  king 
and  queen  sent  heralds,  saying  on  a  certain  night 
that  they  would  grace  the  show  and  to  be  sure 
that  Master  Punchinello  played  before  the  royal 
box.  Then  as  the  pageant  wound  upon  its  way, 
with  banners  flying  and  with  music  of  the  fife 
and  drum,  they  passed  a  building  where  the 
sick  were  tended.  It  was  a  hospital.  No  eager 

mi] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

faces  gave  them  welcome  here,  and  lest  they 
should  disturb  the  sick,  the  fife  and  drum  ceased 
playing.  Punchinello  fell  to  walking  soberly 
along.  Suddenly  he  chanced  to  spy  a  tiny, 
wistful  face  pressed  to  the  window  pane.  Then 
Punchinello  bounded  lightly  up  the  ladder,  and 
leaping  into  the  room,  began  to  dance  and  twirl 
about  to  please  this  little  child. 

"And  does  my  dancing  please  you,  little  one  ?" 
asked  Punchinello  when  he  paused. 

"Oh,  yes,  sir!"  cried  the  child.  His  name 
was  Beppo.  "Please  dance  again  for  me.  It 
makes  my  pain  grow  better." 

"Alas!  I  cannot,  little  one,"  said  Punchi- 
nello, pointing  to  the  circus  that  was  passing. 
"I  must  make  haste  to  join  my  friends  again." 

"Then  would  you  come  to-night  when  it  is 
dark  and  dance  for  me?"  begged  little  Beppo. 
"The  pain  is  always  worse  when  it  is  dark,  you 
know." 

"Indeed,  I  '11  come,  my  little  one,"  said  kindly 
Punchinello,  and  his  gayly  painted  face  grew 
sad.  "Just  leave  your  window  open,  little  one, 
and  I  '11  steal  in  and  dance  for  you  and  sing  you 
to  the  land  of  happy  dreams." 
[112] 


The  Tale  of  Punchinello 

And  that  night,  when  the  circus  show  was 
done  and  all  the  lights  were  out,  while  other  tired 
players  slept,  this  kindly  Punchinello  wrapped 
his  cloak  about  him  and  stole  out  underneath 
the  stars  to  visit  little  Beppo.  The  little  lame 
child  was  delighted  with  his  songs  and  dances, 
so  kindly  Punchinello  vowed  that  he  would  come 
each  night  and  do  the  same,  while  the  circus  re- 
mained in  the  city.  Each  night  the  child  lay 
waiting  for  him  eagerly,  and  how  he  hugged 
and  kissed  this  Punchinello  when  at  last  he 
came  ! 

"Last  night  I  dreamed  of  running  through 
the  woods,"  cried  little  Beppo  to  him  one  night. 
"I  saw  tall  trees  that  seemed  to  touch  the  sky 
and  heard  the  birds  sing  in  their  nests.  I  never 
had  a  dream  like  this  before,  and  your  sweet 
songs  did  give  it  to  me,  Punchinello.  Come, 
dance  and  sing  for  me." 

Then  Punchinello  danced  his  best.  His  slip- 
pered feet  like  lightning  flew ;  the  bells  upon  his 
robes  rang  out,  and  he  would  twirl  upon  his  toes 
until  his  many-colored  baggy  robes  stood  out 
and  he  seemed  like  a  brilliant  human  top.  He 
jumped,  he  twirled,  he  leaped  high  in  the  air 
[118] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

and  bowed  before  the  little  cot  as  though  it  were 
a  royal  throne.  When  he  at  last  grew  weary, 
he  would  stop,  but  then  the  child  would  beg  for 
more. 

"Oh,  please,  dear  Punchinello,"  he  would 
say,  "just  once  again.  It  makes  my  pain  grow 
less  to  see  you  whirl."  Then  Punchinello  could 
not  refuse,  and  he  would  whirl  and  twirl  again 
until  he  was  too  weary  to  do  more.  Folding 
little  Beppo  in  his  arms,  he  sang  him  lullabies 
until  the  child  fell  fast  asleep.  And  so  the  nights 
vent  on. 

The  nurses  noticed  that  little  Beppo's  cheeks 
grew  plump  and  that  his  eyes  grew  bright.  He 
said  his  pain  was  better,  and  they  thought  it 
was  the  medicine.  They  knew  nothing  of  this 
Punchinello.  He  entered  each  night  through 
the  window  and  departed  the  same  way.  The 
circus  folk  said  Punchinello  was  not  well  and 
told  him  he  must  rest. 

"Our  show  would  be  as  nothing  if  it  were  not 
for  you,  Punchinello,"  they  declared.  "To- 
morrow the  king  and  queen  will  come  to  see  us 
play,  so  rest  you  well  to-night  that  you  may 
dance  your  gayest  for  them."  Though  Punchi- 
[114] 


The  Tale  of  Punchinello 

nello  promised,  late  that  night,  when  all  the 
world  lay  sleeping,  he  stole  away  to  dance  for 
little  Beppo. 

"Oh,  Punchinello  !"  cried  the  little  lame  child. 
"  I  '11  tell  you  of  my  dream.  I  dreamed  I  wore 
a  spotted  satin  robe  like  yours  and  pom-pom 
slippers  turned  up  at  the  toes.  I  dreamed  I 
danced  and  twirled  as  lightly  as  you  do  yourself. 
Now  is  that  not  a  pleasant  dream  for  one  who 
cannot  even  walk  ?" 

"It  is,  my  little  one,"  said  Punchinello. 
"Come  sit  upon  my  knee  and  wind  your  arms 
about  my  neck.  Now  tell  me,  has  your  pain 
been  less  to-day?" 

"Much  less,  much  less,  good  Punchinello," 
said  the  child.  "Indeed,  I  think  your  dances 
and  your  songs  have  charmed  it  all  away.  I 
think  about  my  lovely  dreams  by  day,  and  lie 
and  wait  for  you  by  night,  and  have  no  time 
for  pain,  it  seems.  Come  dance  for  me,  my 
Punchinello." 

"To-night  I  '11  sing  instead,  my  little  Beppo," 

answered  Punchinello.     He  was  weary,  and  when 

he  whirled  his  head  grew  dizzy.     "  I  '11  sing  you 

a  song  of  ships  that  sail  through  seas  of  clouds ; 

[115] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy   ^ook 

and  trees  as  sing  the  world  to  sir      when  winds 
do  blow." 

But  little  Beppo  wished  to  him  dance. 
"  See,  Punchinello,"  said  he  softi_ ,  '  around  your 
neck  I  tie  my  locket.  It  is  mj  only  treasure. 
They  say  my  mother  placed  it  <  me  when  she 
died.  It  has  a  bluebird  paintec  jn  it  which  is 
the  only  bird  I  Ve  ever  seen.  Now  wilt  thou 
dance  for  me,  dear  Punchinel'  ?"  He  kissed 
the  clown's  queer  painted  face,  A  Punchinello 
danced. 

And  never  had  he  danced  so  well  before.  As 
though  he  heard  afar  the  music  that  the  fairies 
make  at  midnight,  he  waltzed  aid  twirled  faster 
and  yet  faster,  pausing  not  at  ^  He  pranced, 
he  leaped  and  spun  upon  his  toe  as  though  he 
were  a  dancing  doll  wound  up  ^o  dance  so  long. 
The  little  lame  child  watched  him  eagerly,  and 
as  he  watched,  as  though  he  ^oo  heard  magic 
strains  from  fairyland,  he  sp  up  from  his 

cot  and  straightway  danced  .        whirled  about 
in  Punchinello's  footsteps. 

"Look,  look,  dear  Punchinello!"  little  Beppo 
cried.  "  I  am  no  longer  lame  but  dance  as  well 
as  you  yourself." 

[116] 


'Look,    look,    dear    Punchinello!"   little    Beppo 
cried.     "I   am   no   longer  lame." — Page   116. 


The  Tale  of  Punchinello 

But  Punchinello,  whirling  like  a  leaf,  made  no 
reply.  He  sang  his  gayest  songs  and  leaped  so 
lightly  in  the  air,  there  seemed  to  be  a  thousand 
harlequins,  and  little  Beppo  followed  lightly 
after.  Suddenly  the  child  stopped,  for  Punchi- 
nello was  no  longer  dancing. 

"Oh,  my  good  Punchinello !"  he  exclaimed. 
"Why  did  you  run  away?  I'll  follow  after 
you,"  and  down  the  ladder  he  swiftly  sped.  He 
saw  the  white  tents  shining  in  the  moonlight. 
"Indeed,  I  '11  join  the  circus  with  my  Punchi- 
nello," said  he  to  himself,  "and  travel  around 
the  world  with  him." 

But  alas !  Poor  Punchinello  had  not  stolen 
off,  as  little  Beppo  thought.  For  while  in  his 
wild  dance  that  charmed  the  lame  child's  pain 
away,  poor  Punchinello  felt  himself  grow  ill. 
His  head  grew  giddy,  and  at  last  he  fell  upon 
the  floor,  and  there  the  nurses  found  him  in  the 
morning.  They  placed  poor  Punchinello  on  the 
bed  where  little  Beppo  had  lain  for  so  many 
years,  and  wondered  whence  the  clown  had  come. 

And  so  it  was  the  king  and  queen  who  went 
next  day  to  see  the  show  were  displeased  be- 
cause the  famous  Punchinello  was  not  there  to 
[117] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

dance  and  jest  for  them.  No  other  clowns  or 
harlequins  would  please  their  royal  majesties, 
and  so  they  left  in  anger.  They  bade  the  circus 
owner  strip  his  tents  and  in  that  very  hour  de- 
part, and  when  another  morning  came,  our  little 
Beppo  found  himself  in  a  strange  city  with  the 
circus  folk.  At  first  these  circus  folk  were  puz- 
zled what  to  do  with  him,  but  as  the  child  could 
dance  and  cut  droll  capers,  they  made  for  him 
a  spotted  satin  suit  and  gave  him  pom-pom 
slippers  turned  up  at  the  toes.  They  would  have 
called  him  Little  Punchinello,  but  this  the  child 
would  not  allow. 

"Good  Punchinello  was  my  friend,"  said 
little  Beppo.  "And  'twas  from  him  I  learned 
to  dance  before  I  ever  walked.  I  will  not  take 
his  name,  but  I  will  seek  him  everywhere  until 
I  find  him." 

Some  circus  folk  thought  Punchinello  had 
run  off  to  join  a  show  of  traveling  jugglers,  and 
others  thought  perhaps  he  had  grown  tired  of 
dancing  and  grimacing.  Then  by  and  by  they 
ceased  to  talk  of  him,  and  all  forgot  him,  save 
little  Beppo. 

Meanwhile  poor  Punchinello  lay  in  a  raging 
[118] 


The  Tale  of  Punchinello 

fever.  The  nurses  thought  that  he  would  die, 
for  he  was  very  ill.  But  after  a  long  time  the 
fever  left  him,  and  then  they  knew  he  would 
grow  better.  He  asked  one  day  for  little  Beppo, 
but  they  could  tell  him  nothing  of  the  child. 

"We  came  to  waken  him  one  morning,  but 
the  child  was  gone  and  you  were  lying  ill,"  said 
they.  "We  could  not  see  how  this  could  be, 
for  little  Beppo  was  too  lame  to  walk ;  but 
though  we  searched  the  city,  he  could  not  be 
found." 

Another  day  poor  Punchinello  asked  about 
the  circus,  and  again  the  nurses  shook  their 
heads. 

"The  circus  folk  have  gone  long  since,"  said 
they.  "The  king  was  angry  with  them  and  bade 
them  go  in  haste,  't  is  said.  We  cannot  say 
which  way  they  went." 

When  Punchinello  was  all  well  at  last;  he  rose 
and  donned  his  many-colored  robes  that  jingled 
when  he  walked.  He  had  grown  thin  and  pale, 
and  they  became  him  poorly,  but  he  had  not 
money  to  buy  others.  He  wrapped  his  great 
cloak  all  about  him  and  started  out  to  earn  his 
bread.  Poor  Punchinello  was  too  weak  to  dance ; 
[119] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

he  could  not  plow  or  dig ;  he  had  not  been  so 
trained.  And  so  at  last  this  famous  Punchinello 
stood  upon  the  highways  and  sang  for  pennies 
that  good-natured  people  threw  to  him. 

"I  am  the  famous  Punchinello,"  he  would 
sometimes  say.  "  Have  you  not  heard  of  famous 
Punchinello  of  the  circus  ?" 

But  those  who  heard  him  laughed  in  scorn. 
"If  you  be  famous  Punchinello  of  the  circus," 
they  would  say,  "why  sing  you  then  for  coppers 
like  a  beggar,  and  where  is  the  circus  ?  You 
are  not  Punchinello,  but  a  fraud." 

Thus  poor  and  friendless,  Punchinello  started 
out  to  seek  the  circus.  His  wanderings  led  him 
into  many  lands,  and  often  he  met  folk  who  told 
him  that  the  circus  had  passed  there.  But 
Punchinello,  journeying  afoot,  could  never  travel 
fast  enough  to  overtake  the  circus.  His  pom- 
pom slippers  soon  were  torn  by  stones  along  the 
highway,  and  he  went  barefoot.  His  satin  robe 
of  many  colors  faded  and  grew  worn.  Punchi- 
nello patched  here  with  yarn  and  there  with 
bits  of  leather  cloth  or  sacking,  until  the  colors 
had  all  fled,  and  it  was  naught  but  rags  sewn 
all  together.  Poor  Punchinello  danced  no  more, 
[120] 


The  Tale  of  Punchinello 

for  ragged  robes  and  dancing  do  not  fit ;  but 
even  so,  his  voice  was  sweet  and  clear  as  ever. 

"So  I  am  not  yet  poor,  despite  my  rags,"  he 
would  say  bravely  to  himself.  "For  yesterday 
I  caught  a  golden  smile  from  one  who  flung  a 
copper ;  and  who  knows  ?  Perhaps  to-day  I 
may  again  be  favored." 

Then  one  day  in  his  wanderings  Punchinello 
awakened  to  the  music  of  the  fife  and  drum. 
He  saw  gay  banners  flying  and  hurried  to  the 
highway  with  the  crowds.  It  was  the  circus  he 
had  sought  so  long,  and  as  he  saw  his  old  friends 
marching  by,  poor  Punchinello's  eyes  filled  with 
tears  of  joy.  The  lion  tamers  with  their  roaring 
beasts  strode  by,  the  elephants  in  scarlet  blan- 
kets decked,  the  jugglers  next,  and  then  a  little 
dancing  clown  who  stepped  and  pranced  in 
drollest  fashion. 

"Oh,  welcome,  Beppo !  Welcome!"  cried  the 
crowds,  and  Punchinello  saw  it  was  the  lame 
child  he  had  known. 

He  darted  from  the  crowd  and  cried,  "Oh, 
little  Beppo,  dost  remember  me  ?  I  am  good 
Punchinello." 

But  here  the  circus  folk  protested.  "Be 
[121] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

off !  Be  off  !  You  bunch  of  rags  !"  cried  they. 
"Our  Punchinello  was  no  beggar,  and  you  are 
not  he." 

"I  swear  I  am  !"  cried  Punchinello.  "Do  you 
not  know  me,  little  Beppo?" 

"When  I  was  ill  and  could  not  walk,"  the 
child  replied,  "a  clown  called  Punchinello  cured 
me  of  my  lameness  by  his  merry  songs  and  ways  ; 
but  his  face  I  know  not.  He  came  always  in  the 
night.  When  he  danced,  he  danced  so  swiftly 
that  a  million  harlequins  there  seemed  to  be 
about  me  :  and  when  he  held  me  in  his  arms,  I  hid 
my  head  against  his  shoulder,  because  I  loved 
him  dearly." 

"Do  you  remember  this,  then,  little  one?" 
asked  poor  Punchinello,  and  showed  the  blue- 
bird locket,  "the  only  treasure  you  did  own, 
and  which  you  gave  to  me  ?" 

"I  do,  and  you  are  my  good  Punchinello!" 
little  Beppo  cried,  and  flung  his  arms  about  him. 
He  kissed  the  shabby  creature  and  wrapped  him 
in  his  own  fine  scarlet  cloak  to  hide  the  rags. 
"How  I  have  sought  the  world  for  you,  dear 
Punchinello,  to  tell  you  of  my  gratitude ;  but  I 
could  never  find  you." 


The  Tale  of  Punchinello 

The  circus  folk  went  running  and  crowded 
round  the  pair.  "Oh,  welcome  !  Welcome,  Pun- 
chinello!" they  exclaimed  and  shook  his  hand. 
"A  thousand  welcomes.  We  have  missed  you 
sadly  and  now  you  will  be  our  clown  again." 

"But  little  Beppo  is  your  clown.  What  of 
him?"  asked  Punchinello. 

"Oh,  we  shall  both  be  clowns!"  declared  the 
child,  "like  father  and  like  son.  Together  we 
shall  dance  those  dances  that  you  taught  me 
and  sing  those  songs  with  which  you  charmed 
the  world." 

And  so  this  Punchinello  found  himself  once 
more  in  satin  robes  of  many  colors,  all  jingling 
merrily  with  bells,  and  pom-pom  slippers  turned 
up  at  the  toes.  His  face  he  whitened  and  then 
painted  it  in  grotesque  fashion,  and  with  his 
little  Beppo  he  danced  that  night  and  made  his 
old-time  capers  and  grimaces. 

"Well  done!  Well  done!  Good  Punchi- 
nello !"  cried  the  people.  "We  have  missed  you 
sorely,  but  enjoy  you  all  the  more  for  missing 
you."  They  laughed  and  cheered  him  wildly 
until  the  show  was  done. 

"And  now,"  said  Punchinello,  as  he  laid  him 
[123] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

down  to  rest  that  night,  "I  am  the  richest  man 
in  all  the  world.  A  thousand  golden  smiles 
were  mine  to-night,  and  better  still  I  have  the 
love  and  gratitude  of  little  Beppo  whom  I  dearly 
love.  What  more  than  that  could  Punchinello 
ask  ?  And  so  good  night !" 


[124] 


CHAPTER  V 

THE    STRANGE    TALE    OF    BROWN    BEAR 

LONG,  long  ago,  in  the  very  far  north,  there 
lived  a  mammoth  Brown  Bear.  Never  in  all 
the  world  was  seen  such  a  gigantic  creature. 
Brown  Bear  was  so  tall  his  eyes  looked  over  tops 
of  trees,  and  his  footprints  were  so  deep  that  a 
grown  man  could  stand  full  height  in  them. 
They  were  great  pits. 

Now  Brown  Bear  owned  a  gold  mine  so  rich 
that  the  king  envied  it.  Also  Brown  Bear  loved 
gold  exceedingly,  but  as  he  had  no  hands  he 
could  not  dig  for  it.  Therefore  he  lay  in  wait 
for  travelers  journeying  through  the  forest,  and 
seizing  them,  he  would  carry  them  off  to  be  his 
slaves  and  dig  his  gold.  All  folk  suffered  from 
this  cruel  custom,  —  the  rich  and  poor,  the  high 
and  low,  the  young  and  old.  The  king  of  that 
land  offered  rich  rewards  to  the  hunter  who 
[125] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

would  slay  this  monster  or  to  the  trapper  who 
would  snare  him.  But  no  arrow  was  made 
strong  enough  to  pierce  the  hide  of  Brown  Bear 
and  no  trap  could  hold  him.  So  he  continued 
to  carry  off  all  captured  folk  to  his  gold  mine 
underneath  the  mountain  side.  'T  was  said  that 
Brown  Bear  had  as  many  slaves  as  there  were 
subjects  left  in  the  kingdom.  'Twas  also  said, 
the  walls  of  Brown  Bear's  cave  were  lined  so 
thick  with  gold  that  they  outshone  the  sun. 

It  happened  one  evening  that  a  poor  peasant 
returning  to  his  hut  missed  his  little  child.  His 
wife  had  lately  died,  and  there  was  no  one  at 
home  to  tend  the  little  one.  He  asked  the  neigh- 
bors of  the  child  and  learned  that  it  had  last 
been  seen  running  toward  the  forest.  In  deep 
anxiety,  the  peasant  hurried  to  the  forest,  but 
though  he  searched  all  night  and  called,  he  could 
not  find  his  little  one.  When  morning  came  at 
last  and  it  was  light,  he  saw  the  child's  bright 
scarlet  cloak  beneath  a  tree  and  not  far  off  the 
mighty  footprints  of  Brown  Bear. 

"Alas!"  the  peasant  wept,  "my  little  one 
is  carried  off  by  this  great  monster.  I  do  not 
wish  to  live!"  He  seized  the  little  scarlet 
[126] 


The  Strange  Tale  of  Brown  Bear 

cloak,  and  weeping  and  lamenting  pressed  it  to 
his  heart.  Then  when  he  could  weep  no  more, 
he  rose  and  began  to  follow  in  the  path  of  Brown 
Bear's  footprints. 

"I'll  seek  this  Brown  Bear  in  his  cave," 
thought  he,  "and  if  he  make  a  slave  of  me,  I 
shall  at  least  be  with  my  little  one,  and  if  he 
kill  me,  I  care  not." 

For  many  hours  then  the  peasant  toiled 
through  brush  and  bramble,  and  when  night 
came,  from  weariness  he  stumbled  and  fell  head- 
long into  one  of  the  mighty  footprints  of  Brown 
Bear.  He  broke  no  bones,  but  for  a  long  time 
he  knew  nothing.  When  he  awoke  at  last,  he 
found  beside  him  a  tiny  baby  bear  that  wept  and 
shivered  with  the  cold. 

"You,  little  one,  are  not  yet  wicked,"  said 
the  peasant ;  "  and  though  your  race  has  done 
me  injury,  still  if  I  warm  and  comfort  you,  so 
may  some  good  soul  warm  and  comfort  my  own 
little  one  whom  I  have  lost." 

He  wrapped  the  baby  bear  all  in  the  scarlet 

cloak  and  fed  it  bread.     Then  when  it  slept  he 

took  it  in  his  arms  and  climbed  out  of  the  pit 

and  set  upon  his  way  once  more.     He  had  not 

[127] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

gone  far  when  he  reached  a  cave  all  lined  with 
gold,  and  this  he  knew  to  be  the  home  of  Brown 
Bear.  Caring  nothing  for  his  life,  the  peasant 
boldly  entered.  When  he  was  within,  he  saw 
the  wife  of  Brown  Bear  weeping  bitterly. 

"Why  come  you  here,  O  Peasant  ?"  cried  the 
wife  of  Brown  Bear.  "Do  you  not  know  that 
my  husband  makes  slaves  of  all  men  ?  Hasten 
away  before  he  returns  lest  he  do  you  greater 
harm  than  even  that." 

"I  care  not  if  Brown  Bear  make  a  slave  of 
me,'*  the  peasant  answered.  "Where  is  thy 
husband  now,  and  why  do  you  weep  ?" 

"  My  husband,  Brown  Bear,  is  out  seeking  in 
the  forest  to  find  our  little  one,  who  wandered 
off  and  who,  alas,  I  fear  is  dead.  Therefore 
I  do  weep,"  she  answered  sobbingly,  "and  lest 
you  know  it  not,  O  Peasant,  let  me  tell  you  this  ; 
the  loss  of  children  is  the  greatest  grief  that  ever 
parents  suffer." 

"  Indeed  !  I  know  too  well  what  grief  is  that ! " 
the  peasant  cried,  and  bursting  into  tears,  he 
told  the  tale  of  his  own  woes.  Now  as  he  told, 
the  wife  of  Brown  Bear  fixed  her  great  eyes  on 
the  bundle  wrapped  in  scarlet  that  he  carried. 
[128] 


The  Strange  Tale  of  Brown  Bear 

"What  have  you  there,  O  Peasant?"  she 
asked  eagerly. 

"A  tiny  baby  bear  I  found  when  I  fell  head- 
long into  one  of  Brown  Bear's  footprints,"  he 
replied.  "The  little  one  did  weep  from  cold 
and  hunger,  and  so  I  fed  and  warmed  him.  And 
as  I  could  not  find  it  in  my  heart  to  let  him  die, 
I  took  him  from  the  pit  with  me." 

"It  is  my  little  one!  It  is  my  little  one!" 
the  wife  of  Brown  Bear  cried.  She  seized  the 
baby  bear  and  hugged  and  fondled  it  with  joy. 
"But  for  your  kind  heart,  Peasant,  he  must 
have  died  down  in  the  pit ;  so  wait  you  till  my 
husband  comes  for  your  reward." 

She  raised  her  great  voice  in  a  mighty  roar, 
and  presently  Brown  Bear  came  crashing  through 
the  trees.  He  seized  the  baby  bear  and  hugged 
it  as  his  wife  had  done,  and  when  he  heard  the 
story  thanked  the  peasant  warmly. 

"Now  for  this  service  you  have  rendered  me, 
I  '11  give  you  all  my  gold,  O  Peasant,"  cried 
Brown  Bear.  "For  though  I  do  love  gold  be- 
yond compare,  I  love  my  little  one  far  more." 

"And  just  as  dearly  do  I  love  my  little  one 
whom  you  did  steal,  O  Brown  Bear,"  the  peasant 
[129] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

cried.  "And  likewise  do  all  parents  love  their 
little  ones.  Therefore  if  you  will  free  all  those 
you  hold  as  slaves,  ten  thousand  homes  will  be 
made  happy  as  this  home  of  yours  to-night.  I 
ask  this  boon,  and  you  may  keep  your  gold  which 
you  do  love  so  dearly." 

But  Brown  Bear  would  not  have  it  so.  "You 
shall  have  what  you  ask  and  all  my  gold  beside," 
said  he.  "For  while  I  mourned  because  my 
little  one  was  lost,  my  gold  brought  me  no  glad- 
ness, but  instead  did  mock  me  with  its  bright- 
ness." So  saying,  he  flung  open  wide  the  door 
that  led  beneath  the  mountain  side  and  bade 
his  slaves  go  free.  With  shouts  of  joy  these 
folk  ran  to  their  homes,  and  all  the  forest  rang 
with  their  rejoicing.  The  peasant  found  his 
little  one  and  held  him  to  his  heart. 

"My  little  one!  My  little  one!"  he  cried. 
"I  wish  no  more  reward  than  this,  O  Brown 
Bear." 

"But  you  shall  have  more,  even  so,"  said 
Brown  Bear,  and  gave  to  him  the  key  of  the  gold 
mine.  "Now  you  are  richer  than  the  king  him- 
self, and  indeed,  't  is  right  that  you  should  be. 
For  what  his  thousand  hunters  with  their  poi- 
[130] 


The  Strange  Tale  of  Brown  Bear 

soned  barbs  and  cruel  traps  could  never  do,  with 
your  kind  heart  you  have  accomplished,  Peasant. 
Go  tell  the  king  and  all  his  subjects  that  they 
need  fear  me  nevermore.  Through  mine  own 
grief  I  know  the  sorrows  I  have  caused,  and  from 
henceforth  I  '11  live  in  peace  with  man." 

The  peasant  thanked  him  and  with  his  little 
one  departed  for  his  home,  and  there  a  multi- 
tude of  grateful  folk  were  gathered  to  greet 
him.  And  from  that  day  the  peasant  was  no 
longer  poor.  As  owner  of  the  rich  gold  mine, 
he  now  became  a  man  of  wealth.  The  king 
respected  him  and  made  him  noble  because  he 
had  done  noble  service  for  the  kingdom.  His 
title  was  Duke  Kindlyheart. 

In  closing  this  strange  tale,  I  too  must  say 
that  Brown  Bear  kept  his  word  and  nevermore 
molested  travelers  journeying  through  the  forest. 
Indeed,  he  grew  so  friendly  with  the  king  and 
court  that  he  fought  all  their  wars  for  them  and 
brought  them  many  victories.  When  Brown 
Bear  died  at  last,  as  creatures  all  must  do,  the 
people  wept  for  him,  and  all  the  kingdom  put 
on  mourning. 

[131] 


CHAPTER  VI 

THE    BEGGAR    PRINCESS 

ONCE  upon  a  time  there  lived  a  king  who  had 
great  wealth  and  also  many  daughters,  among 
whom  he  divided  his  kingdom  before  he  died. 
That  is,  he  gave  lands  and  estates  to  all  but  his 
fourth  daughter,  the  Princess  Yvonne,  who  from 
her  lack  of  fortune  was  forced  to  seek  her  living 
in  the  world.  Having  not  a  copper  piece  for 
her  pocket  and  no  gold  save  the  gold  of  her  hair, 
which,  though  it  was  very  beautiful,  nevertheless 
would  not  feed  or  clothe  her,  she  was  forced  to 
beg  her  bread  from  door  to  door  and  became 
known  as  Yvonne,  the  Beggar  Princess.  And 
the  reason  of  it  all  was  this. 

The  king,  being  very  wise,  wished  his  daugh- 
ters to  wed  none  but  princes  from  the  most 
powerful  thrones  in  the  world.  As  soon  as  each 
daughter  reached  the  age  to  marry,  the  king  in- 
[132] 


The  Beggar  Princess 

vited  to  his  court  the  suitors  for  her  hand.  The 
first  and  second  daughters  married  the  princes 
of  their  father's  choice  and  went  off  to  their 
palaces  rejoicing,  and  so  likewise  did  the  third 
daughter.  Because  of  their  obedience,  the  king 
was  pleased  and  gave  them  land  and  great  riches 
for  their  marriage  portions.  He  then  turned 
his  attention  to  find  a  husband  for  his  fourth 
daughter,  the  Princess  Yvonne,  the  fairest  and 
most  charming  of  them  all. 

Now  all  unknown  to  her  father,  Yvonne,  loved 
Prince  Godfrey  of  the  Westland  Kingdom. 
They  had  often  met  in  the  forest,  and  there 
they  had  vowed  their  love  to  one  another. 
Prince  Godfrey  had  wished  to  ask  for  the  hand 
of  Yvonne,  but  she,  knowing  her  father's  iron 
will,  begged  him  to  delay. 

"My  father  is  a  stern  king  and  rules  his  daugh- 
ters in  all  things,"  said  the  princess.  "He  would 
part  us  forever  should  it  come  to  him  that  we 
had  dared  to  do  aught  without  his  consent.  Re- 
turn, I  pray  you,  to  your  kingdom  and  there 
await  my  father's  summons,  for  I  have  heard 
him  say  that  you  would  be  bidden  to  his  court 
as  suitor  for  my  hand." 
[133] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

Prince  Godfrey,  much  against  his  will,  con- 
sented to  do  as  Yvonne  asked.  He  kissed  her 
farewell  and  departed  that  very  evening  for  the 
Westland  Kingdom.  What  befell  him  on  the 
homeward  journey,  Princess  Yvonne  never  knew, 
but  she  saw  him  no  more.  She  carried  his  image 
in  her  heart  and  could  love  no  other  prince, 
though  her  father  sent  far  and  near  for  suitors 
to  please  her.  Knowing  nothing  of  her  love 
for  Prince  Godfrey,  at  last  the  king  placed  her 
refusals  to  a  stubborn  spirit. 

"My  daughter,  Yvonne,"  said  he,  after  she 
had  refused  five  princes  in  as  many  days,  "how 
do  you  know  whom  you  love  or  whom  you  love 
not  ?  You,  my  fourth  daughter,  cannot  pre- 
tend to  know  as  much  as  I,  your  father.  Where 
have  you  been  to  learn  of  this  nonsense  that 
you  call  love  ?" 

To  which  the  princess  made  reply:  "That  I 
cannot  tell,  my  father,  except  that  my  heart 
bids  me  marry  only  the  prince  whom  I  shall  love 
well,  and  of  these  princes  you  have  brought 
hither  I  love  none  at  all.  I  pray  you  now,  turn 
your  attention  to  the  affairs  of  my  younger 
sisters,  who  are  anxious  to  wed,  and  leave  me  for 
71341 


The  Beggar  Princess 

a  little  longer  in  peace."  She  was  so  gentle  in 
her  speech  and  so  winning  in  her  manner  that 
the  king  forgot  his  vexation  and  busied  himself 
with  seeking  suitors  for  his  younger  daughters. 

They  married  according  to  his  wishes  and 
pleased  him  exceedingly.  With  each  marriage, 
the  king  gave  portions  of  his  kingdom,  until  at 
length  there  remained  but  two  estates,  and  of  his 
nine  daughters  there  were  but  two  unmarried. 
Again  he  sent  for  the  Princess  Yvonne,  and  this 
time  he  spoke  sharply  to  her. 

"Now,  Yvonne,  my  fourth  daughter,  I  have 
listened  to  your  entreaties  and  given  you  your 
will  in  all  things,  and  still  you  are  not  wed.  I 
cannot  compel  you  to  marry  if  you  do  not  wish 
to  please  me ;  but  this  I  tell  you.  To-morrow 
there  comes  to  this  castle  a  prince  who  has  both 
gold  and  lands,  and  who  moreover  is  handsome 
and  possessed  of  a  sweet  temper.  If  you  wed 
not  him,  I  will  give  the  remainder  of  my  king- 
dom to  your  youngest  sister.  Then  you  will 
be  left  portionless,  and  what  disgrace  that  will 
be !  A  princess  without  a  fortune  is  a  sad  crea- 
ture, and  I  advise  you  to  try  my  patience  no 
longer." 

[135] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

Yvonne  listened  with  tears  in  her  eyes.  She 
dearly  loved  her  father  and  wished  to  please 
him,  but  her  heart  still  treasured  the  image  of 
the  absent  Godfrey. 

The  following  day,  at  her  father's  commands, 
she  dressed  herself  in  her  finest  robes  and  bound 
her  hair  with  the  royal  jewels.  Thus  attired, 
she  went  forth  to  the  throne  room  to  greet  the 
suitor  who  awaited  her.  The  king  was  well 
pleased  with  her  appearance  and  smiled  en- 
couragement to  her,  but  alas  for  his  hopes ! 
The  Princess  Yvonne  burst  into  tears  before  the 
court,  thereby  offending  the  suitor  and  bringing 
down  her  father's  wrath.  He  bade  the  weeping 
Yvonne  withdraw  and  commanded  his  young- 
est daughter  to  appear  in  her  place.  So  agree- 
able was  this  youngest  daughter  that  the 
prince  forgot  his  anger  and  fell  in  love  with 
her  before  a  single  day  had  passed.  They 
were  married  with  great  splendor  and  the  king, 
as  he  had  declared,  gave  them  the  remainder 
of  his  kingdom  as  a  wedding  gift. 

Thus  it  was  that  the  Princess  Yvonne  went 
forth  from  her  father's  castle  without  his  bless- 
ing, without  a  fortune,  without  even  a  copper 
[136] 


The  Beggar  Princess 

piece  for  her  pocket,  and  without  riches  of  any 
sort  save  the  bright  yellow  gold  of  her  hair. 
She  had  been  raised  in  a  castle  and  therefore 
knew  not  how  to  spin  or  to  weave  or  even  to 
embroider,  which  three  occupations  were  con- 
sidered suitable  for  young  serving  women  in 
that  day,  so  she  was  forced  to  beg  her  bread 
from  door  to  door;  hence  her  title,  Yvonne, 
the  Beggar  Princess. 

She  left  her  father's  kingdom  and  by  and  by 
found  service  at  a  farm.  The  people  were  very 
poor,  and  she  did  the  work  of  three,  but  they 
treated  her  kindly,  and  Yvonne  worked  cheer- 
fully. Early  in  the  morning  she  drew  water 
from  the  well,  and  many  a  ewer  she  had  carried 
to  the  kitchen  before  the  sun  rose.  She  served 
the  table  for  the  plowmen  and  took  her  own 
meal  in  the  pantry  while  she  tidied  up  after  they 
had  gone  to  the  fields.  All  day  long  she  baked 
and  brewed,  or  scoured  pots  and  pans  until  they 
shone  like  silver.  In  spite  of  her  changed  for- 
tunes, the  princess  remained  as  sweet-tempered 
as  in  the  days  when  she  lived  in  her  father's 
castle  and  had  naught  to  vex  her  from  morning 
until  night.  If  the  butter  would  not  churn, 
[137] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

she  would  sing  instead  of  scolding  as  the  other 
maids  did,  and  presently  the  butter  would  come, 
and  such  butter  as  it  was  too  !  When  the  loaves 
burned,  she  did  not  cry  out  against  the  Brown- 
ies, who  were  said  to  play  tricks  with  the  oven, 
but  received  the  scolding  from  her  mistress 
with  humility.  At  night,  no  matter  how  weary 
she  might  be  from  her  long  day,  the  princess 
went  willingly  to  fetch  the  cattle,  for  the  walk 
through  the  fields  and  forest  cheered  her. 

It  was  in  the  forest  she  had  first  met  Godfrey, 
and  it  was  in  the  forest  he  had  vowed  to  love 
her  always.  So  as  she  sang  her  shepherd's  song 
and  called  softly  to  the  straying  herds,  she  was 
with  her  absent  prince  in  memory. 

"He  will  come  for  me  by  and  by,"  she  would 
whisper  to  herself  sometimes,  when  she  waked 
suddenly  from  a  dream  in  which  Godfrey  had 
seemed  very  near.  Other  times  she  would  be 
frightened  lest  perhaps  he  might  some  day  pass 
her  on  the  highway.  "In  my  peasant's  dress, 
there  is  but  little  to  remind  him  of  the  prin- 
cess whom  he  bade  farewell  in  my  father's 
hunting  forest,"  she  would  say.  She  had  no 
mirror  and  quite  forgot  her  lovely  face  and 
[138] 


The  Beggar  Princess 

her  golden  hair,  which  a  queen  might  well 
have  envied. 

One  evening  in  autumn,  when  the  night  falls 
early  and  the  darkness  creeps  on  swiftly,  the 
princess  wandered  through  the  forest  in  search 
of  the  cattle.  She  was  tired,  but  as  she  walked 
among  the  trees  she  grew  rested,  and  presently 
she  began  to  sing.  In  the  open  spaces  she  called 
softly,  but  no  creatures  came  to  follow  her.  The 
wind  sighed  through  the  pines,  and  once  she 
started,  thinking  she  heard  some  one  call  her 
name.  She  stood  quite  still  and  listened,  but 
the  wind  died  away  and  the  forest  was  silent. 
She  wandered  farther,  and  the  trees  grew  more 
dense.  There  was  no  moon  to  guide  her,  and 
after  a  time,  the  princess  perceived  she  had  lost 
her  way. 

"For  myself,  it  does  not  matter,"  said  she, 
"I  can  find  shelter  in  the  hollow  of  some  tree 
and  there  be  very  comfortable  until  morning." 
Never  before  had  the  cattle  strayed  so  far  but 
that  at  the  sound  of  her  voice  they  would  come 
slowly  down  the  paths  and  crashing  through  the 
brush.  They  followed  her  like  pets.  She  re- 
solved to  call  them  once  more  and  began  to  sing : 
[139] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

"Oh,  tell  me,  shepherds,  have  you  ever  heard, 
A  wee  white  lamb  that  cries  at  eve  — " 

but  she  broke  off  her  song  and  caught  her  breath 
sharply.  An  old  mill  stood  before  her  in  the 
spot  where  a  great  oak  had  spread  its  branches 
when  she  began  her  song !  The  mill  sails  turned 
and  creaked  in  the  forest  breeze,  but  there  was 
not  a  sound  of  life  about  the  place.  There  were 
no  doors,  and  though  the  princess  walked  all 
around  the  walls,  she  found  no  opening  save  a 
sort  of  window  heavily  barred  and  crossbarred. 
On  the  top  of  the  walls  glistened  jagged  lumps 
of  glass. 

"It  looks  more  like  a  prison  than  a  mill," 
thought  she,  and  then  as  she  peered  into  the 
opening,  a  voice  from  the  dungeon  beneath  be- 
gan to  sing.  Yvonne's  heart  leaped  for  joy; 
it  was  the  voice  of  Godfrey,  her  beloved ! 

"  Yvonne,  Yvonne,  my  heart   has   ached  with 

longing 

Since  I  bade  you  farewell  in  the  forest. 
Each  night  my  spirit  has  stolen  forth 
To  kiss  you  in  your  dreams 
Lest  you  forget  me,  because  I  came  not. 
A  cruel  king  has  stolen  my  throne  and  enslaved 

my  land, 

[140] 


The  Beggar  Princess 

And  until  he  is  driven  from  it, 

I  must  remain  in  this  dungeon,  bound  by  his 

evil  spell. 

Oh,  Yvonne,  fly  to  your  father, 
Beg  him  send  an  army  to  help  my  people, 
For  they  suffer  greatly  and  I  am  powerless. 
But   before   all,   Yvonne,   unbind  your  golden 

hair 
That  its  brightness  may  shine  within  these  prison 

walls, 
And  sing  to  me  that  your  heart  is  still  mine." 

The  princess  unbound  her  hair,  and  in  the 
forest  about  the  mill  all  became  bright  as 
day.  Then  through  her  tears  she  sang  of  her 
life,  for  she  was  deeply  grieved  to  find  Godfrey 
in  such  a  plight. 

"To  think  that  I  who  love  you  should  be  the 
cause  of  all  your  woes!"  cried  Godfrey,  when 
he  had  heard  her  story.  "  Return  to  your  father, 
Yvonne.  Tell  him  that  you  will  wed  whom  he 
wishes  and  forget  me,  for  I  have  brought  you 
naught  but  tears  and  sorrows." 

"Ah,  my  beloved,"  replied  the  princess, 
"  though  I  cannot  see  you  and  you  be  but  a  voice, 
you  are  the  voice  of  one  who  loves  me,  and 
that  to  me  is  dearer  than  all  the  world.  I  can- 
not return  to  my  father,  for  now  he  is  dead,  and 
[141] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

my  sisters  have  cast  me  off  because  I  was  portion- 
less ;  but  I  myself  shall  seek  this  cruel  king  and 
beg  him  to  set  you  free." 

"Seek  this  cruel  King  Ironheart!"  exclaimed 
Godfrey  in  dismay.  "Surely,  Yvonne,  you 
know  not  what  you  say,  for  never  in  all  the 
world  before  was  known  such  a  tyrant !  Men 
he  casts  into  prison,  nor  does  he  ever  release 
them,  but  condemns  them  to  dig  beneath  the 
earth  that  he  may  fill  his  treasury  with  gold ; 
women  must  toil  all  day  in  the  fields  and  for 
a  few  coppers ;  while  their  children  die  of  hun- 
ger, this  King  Ironheart  has  granaries  filled  full 
of  good  grains.  King  Ironheart  has  vast  armies, 
each  soldier  of  which  is  as  cruel  as  his  master, 
and  were  you  to  go  to  the  Westland  Kingdom, 
these  same  soldiers  would  seek  you  out  and  en- 
slave you  with  the  rest  of  my  people.  You  must 
not  go,  Yvonne;  as  you  love  me,  promise  me 
that  you  will  not." 

"The  more  you  tell  me  of  the  sorrows  of  the 
Westland  Kingdom,  the  more  I  am  resolved  to 
seek  this  cruel  Ironheart.  If  I  fail,  I  fail,  but 
what  is  my  life  to  me  unless  you  be  set  free, 
Godfrey?" 

[142] 


The  Beggar  Princess 

"But,  Yvonne/'  pleaded  Godfrey  from  his 
dungeon,  "think  of  my  suffering,  should  you  do 
this  for  my  sake.  What  powerful  weapon  have 
you  to  use  against  this  wicked  Ironheart?" 

"None  but  courage  and  a  good  heart/'  re- 
plied the  princess.  "In  the  past  they  have 
worked  miracles,  and  so  may  they  work  miracles 
now.  Deny  me  no  more,  Godfrey,  but  tell  me 
the  way  to  your  kingdom,  that  I  may  all  the 
sooner  return  to  free  you,  for  I  will  not  fail." 

No  words  could  move  her,  and  at  last  Godfrey 
gave  her  her  will. 

"Dress  your  feet  in  the  slippers  of  bark  which 
you  will  find  beneath  a  pine  tree  close  to  the 
mill.  They  will  serve  you  for  your  travels  until 
you  return  again  to  this  forest,"  said  he.  "Then 
watch  closely  in  the  east,  and  when  the  sun  rises, 
start  at  once  to  follow  him  as  he  journeys  across 
the  sky,  neither  stopping  nor  staying,  and  at 
sunset  you  will  find  yourself  on  the  borders 
of  the  Westland  Kingdom.  Should  you  grow 
weary  or  should  your  courage  fail  you,  Yvonne, 
sing,  and  my  spirit  will  fly  to  cheer  you." 

So  with  the  coming  of  the  dawn,  Yvonne 
bound  her  golden  hair  and  dressed  her  feet  in 
[143] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

the  slippers  of  bark.  She  looked  toward  the 
east  for  the  first  beam  of  the  sun,  and  when  she 
turned  once  more  to  the  mill  it  had  disappeared. 
In  its  place  stood  a  great  oak  with  green  grass 
smooth  as  a  carpet  growing  beneath  it.  But 
Yvonne  had  no  time  to  marvel  at  this  new  won- 
der, for  the  sun  rose  from  the  clouds  and  straight- 
way began  its  journey  above  the  world.  All 
day  long  Yvonne  followed  after,  now  wading 
shallow  mountain  brooks,  now  fording  rivers 
wide  as  any  sea.  Now  she  walked  through 
cool  green  forests  and  again  over  hot,  sandy 
desert  plains.  She  grew  weary  and  longed  to 
rest,  but  remembering  Godfrey's  words,  she 
sang  instead.  And  so  it  was  at  sunset  she  found 
herself  upon  the  borders  of  the  Westland  King- 
dom, and  too  weary  for  aught  else,  she  begged 
shelter  of  a  peasant  woman  and  slept  soundly 
until  morning. 

The  Westland  Kingdom,  in  the  days  of  Prince 
Godfrey,  had  been  the  pleasantest  place  in  all 
the  world,  but  now  there  was  not  a  sadder  spot 
on  earth.  From  his  desert  throne,  King  Iron- 
heart  had  long  coveted  its  great  forests  and 
fertile  fields,  its  rich  mines  of  silver  and  gold 
[144] 


The  Beggar  Princess 

beneath  the  earth.  He  had  not  dared  meet 
Prince  Godfrey  in  open  battle,  for  Godfrey  was 
a  fierce  warrior  and  his  nobles  were  brave 
soldiers.  So  it  was  secretly  and  in  the  dead  of 
night,  when  Prince  Godfrey  was  away  from  his 
land  on  a  journey,  that  King  Ironheart  entered 
the  Westland  Kingdom  and  conquered  it  by 
force  of  arms.  At  the  same  time  he  caused 
Godfrey  to  be  imprisoned  in  the  mill  which 
sank  beneath  the  forest  by  day.  Then  having 
done  thus  much,  he  offered  riches  and  high 
honors  to  all  Westland  subjects  who  would 
swear  allegiance  to  him  as  their  sovereign  lord. 
The  people  with  one  accord  refused  to  listen  to 
his  ministers  and  remained  faithful  to  Godfrey. 
King  Ironheart  was  furious,  but  he  gave  them 
seven  days  in  which  to  change  their  minds.  At 
the  end  of  the  seventh  day,  he  called  a  council 
of  the  Westland  people  and  was  gracious  in  his 
bearing  toward  them ;  but  from  the  highest 
noble  to  the  lowest  peasant,  there  was  not  one 
in  all  the  kingdom  who  would  bow  the  knee  to 
King  Ironheart.  From  that  day,  the  reign  of 
cruelty  began.  King  Ironheart  bade  his  army 
drive  the  men  to  the  mines  beneath  the  earth, 
[145] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

and  when  this  was  done,  he  rewarded  his  gen- 
erals and  soldiers  with  the  palaces  and  houses 
of  the  Westland  people.  Driven  thus  from 
their  homes,  there  was  nothing  left  for  the 
women  and  children  but  to  seek  shelter  where 
they  could  find  it.  Some  lived  in  wretched 
huts ;  others  toiled  at  cutting  logs  to  build  rude 
cabins,  and  all  were  forced  to  work  like  slaves. 
King  Ironheart  meant  to  punish  the  Westland 
Kingdom  and  spared  no  one. 

Though  the  castle  of  this  cruel  king  lay  but  a 
short  distance  from  the  entrance  of  the  West- 
land  Kingdom,  the  road  that  stretched  between 
was  filled  with  such  sadness  and  sorrow  that  it 
was  many  a  day  before  the  princess  stood  at  its 
gates.  Little  children  struggled  with  heavy 
burdens,  and  when  she  had  helped  these,  other 
little  children  with  heavy  burdens  passed  sadly 
down  the  same  road.  Women  toiled  unceas- 
ingly in  the  forest  or  drove  the  plow  from 
dawn  until  dark ;  King  Ironheart's  soldiers  saw 
to  it  that  none  idled.  Yvonne  had  no  coins  to 
buy  bread,  and  again  she  was  forced  to  beg 
from  door  to  door,  but  so  willingly  did  she  help 
those  who  labored  that  the  sad-faced  women 
[146] 


The  Beggar  Princess 

were  glad  to  share  with  her  their  scant  store. 
A  Westland  woman,  noting  the  slippers  of  bark, 
asked  her  who  she  might  be  and  from  whence 
she  came ;  to  which  the  princess  made  the  fol- 
lowing reply : 

aln  my  country  I  am  called  Yvonne,  the 
Beggar  Princess.  My  father  cast  me  off  por- 
tionless because  I  would  not  wed  to  please  him ; 
and  I  seek  the  tyrant  Ironheart,  to  beg  him 
quit  the  Westland  Kingdom  and  to  free  from 
his  dungeon  Prince  Godfrey,  whom  I  love  with 
all  my  heart." 

When  the  Westland  women  heard  her  reply, 
they  marveled  at  her  courage,  but  shook  their 
heads  and  advised  her  to  give  up  her  quest. 

"You  seek  to  move  with  pity  one  whose  heart 
is  cold  as  his  name  would  say !"  they  cried. 
"King  Ironheart  laughs  at  mothers'  tears  and 
takes  pleasure  in  the  wails  of  hungry  children ; 
return  to  your  home,  Oh  Yvonne,  or  this 
wicked  king  will  enslave  you  with  this  sad  land." 
I  "That  I  will  not  do,"  replied  the  princess 
firmly.  "With  courage  and  a  good  heart,  I 
have  come  hither  to  beg  mercy  of  King  Iron- 
heart.  If  I  fail,  I  fail,  and  here  in  bondage  I 
[147] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

shall  remain  with  you  who  mourn  Prince  God- 
frey, for  he  is  lord  of  my  heart." 

The  princess  delayed  her  errand  no  longer, 
but  rose  with  the  dawn  the  following  day  and 
was  waiting  early  at  the  castle  gates.  On  be- 
ing questioned  by  the  soldiers,  she  said  she  had 
come  to  seek  King  Ironheart.  They  asked  who 
she  was,  and  she  answered  them  truthfully  that 
she  was  Yvonne,  the  Beggar  Princess. 

"A  Beggar  Princess !"  exclaimed  the  soldiers 
in  derision.  "Who  ever  before  heard  of  a 
princess  without  gold  ?" 

"This  gold  I  have  about  me,"  replied  the 
princess,  and  she  unbound  her  golden  hair.  In 
the  morning  sun  it  shone  brilliantly  and  dazzled 
the  eyes  of  King  Ironheart,  who  leaned  from  his 
balcony  to  learn  the  cause  of  the  sudden  bright 
light.  He  saw  the  princess  standing  at  the  gate 
and  commanded  that  she  be  brought  before  him. 

As  she  entered  the  throne  room,  though  she 
had  not  feared  her  father's  wrath  and  was  not 
afraid  to  walk  alone  at  midnight  in  the  forest, 
the  princess  was  seized  with  a  sudden  fear  that 
left  her  almost  speechless.  It  was  not  that 
King  Ironheart  was  hideous  as  monsters  are 
[148] 


The  Beggar  Princess 

often  hideous,  nor  was  he  misshapen ;  but  be- 
neath his  smile  there  lurked  such  cruelty  and 
malice  that  she  feared  her  cause  was  lost  before 
she  had  begun  to  plead  it.  The  thought  of 
Godfrey  lying  in  his  dungeon  stirred  her,  and 
she  asked  leave  of  his  majesty  to  sing.  King 
Ironheart  was  pleased  with  her  request  and 
graciously  ordered  his  chief  harpist  to  play  the 
airs  for  Yvonne.  At  the  end  of  the  entertain- 
ment, the  king's  servants  brought  handsome 
robes  and  gifts  of  gold  for  the  singer  whom  the 
king  mistook  for  some  peasant  maiden. 

The  princess  refused  his  gifts  with  dignity. 

"My  lord/'  said  she,  "I  may  not  receive  gifts 
from  you,  for  my  rank  is  equal  to  your  own.  I 
am  Yvonne,  the  Beggar  Princess." 

"Then  so  much  the  better,"  replied  the  king 
in  a  hearty  tone.  "I  have  long  wished  for  a 
princess  whom  my  heart  could  love,  and  who 
would  not  fall  a-trembling  at  the  very  sight  of 
me.  We  shall  be  married  at  once,  and  I  will 
make  war  on  your  sisters  this  very  day,  to  re- 
cover the  marriage  portion  which  is  yours  by  all 
rights."  He  sent  then  for  the  coronation  robes 
and  the  crown  of  pearls,  but  again  the  princess 
[149] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

waved  away  the  bearer  of  his  gifts.  With  her 
singing,  courage  had  returned,  and  she  now  faced 
the  tyrant  king  bravely. 

"My  lord,"  said  she,  "I  have  come  hither 
not  to  wed  you,  but  to  beg  you  to  leave  the 
Westland  Kingdom,  for  the  people  suffer  greatly 
because  of  your  harsh  rule ;  and  to  implore  you 
to  free  from  his  dungeon  Prince  Godfrey,  whom 
I  love  with  all  my  heart." 

King  Ironheart  was  amazed  that  she  should 
dare  to  oppose  his  wishes,  but  secretly  he  ad- 
mired her  courage  and  fearless  spirit  and  deter- 
mined to  win  her  for  himself.  He  promised  her 
great  riches  and  vowed  to  make  her  the  most 
powerful  queen  in  all  the  world,  but  Yvonne  was 
firm.  When  he  saw  it  was  useless  to  urge  her, 
King  Ironheart  grew  angry. 

"And  what  powerful  weapon  or  armed  force 
do  you  bring  against  me  that  I  should  thus  do 
your  bidding,  O  Yvonne,  Beggar  Princess  ?"  he 
asked  at  length  in  sneering  tones. 

"None  but  courage  and  a  good  heart,  my  lord, 
and  those  can  work  miracles,"  replied  the 
princess. 

"Then,"  said  King  Ironheart,  "if  by  miracles 
[150] 


The  Beggar  Princess 

you  hope  to  accomplish  your  quest,  perform  to 
my  liking  the  task  I  now  set  for  you,  and  when 
it  is  finished  I  shall  leave  this  kingdom  and  free 
Godfrey  from  his  dungeon." 

He  called  a  servant  and  directed  him  to  bring 
from  the  pantry  a  handful  of  corn,  and  when  it 
was  brought  he  gave  it  to  the  princess. 

"When  it  is  spring,  plant  these  kernels,  and 
in  harvest  time,  if  from  your  planting  I  do  not 
gather  corn  to  fill  to  the  overflowing  every 
granary  in  the  Westland  Kingdom,  I  will  en- 
slave you  with  the  rest  of  this  land,  and  Prince 
Godfrey  shall  remain  in  his  dungeon  until  death 
come  to  free  him.  Now  go,"  commanded  King 
Ironheart,  "and  return  no  more  until  your  task 
be  done." 

The  women  who  awaited  the  princess  in  the 
market  place  sighed  when  they  learned  the 
task  King  Ironheart  had  set.  From  one  scant 
handful  of  corn  to  fill  every  granary  in  the 
Westland  Kingdom  !  It  was  impossible.  Even 
Yvonne  found  it  hard  to  keep  a  good  heart  with 
the  thought  of  the  task  before  her.  If  she 
failed,  Prince  Godfrey  would  remain  forever 
in  his  dungeon,  and  yet  from  one  handful  of 
[151] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

corn  how  should  she  reap  a  harvest  for  a 
nation  ? 

She  tied  the  corn  in  a  kerchief  and  carried  it 
next  her  heart  lest  some  of  the  precious  grains 
should  slip  away.  Each  night  she  counted 
them,  and  each  night  she  rejoiced  to  find  she  had 
still  one  hundred,  the  exact  number  King  Iron- 
heart  had  given  her.  From  her  work  at  the 
farm,  the  princess  knew  well  the  labor  of  the 
fields  and  dairy,  so  she  toiled  the  winter  through 
with  the  other  women.  One  evening,  as  she 
sat  in  the  moonlight  counting  her  precious 
grains,  she  heard  voices  near  by,  but  a  hedge 
hid  the  speakers. 

"Ah,"  said  the  first  voice  sadly,  "that  one 
hundred  provinces,  the  fairest  this  side  of  Para- 
dise, should  be  so  crushed  beneath  this  cruel 
King  Ironheart !  I  would  that  he  were  driven 
away,  and  that  the  good  Prince  Godfrey  would 
return  to  his  own  once  again." 

"Have  patience/'  answered  a  second  voice 
which  was  exceedingly  sweet  and  gentle. 
"  Know  that  for  the  space  of  the  winter  months 
the  Princess  Yvonne  hath  carried  next  her  heart 
one  hundred  grains  of  corn  from  which  the 
[152] 


The  Beggar  Princess 

cruel  Ironheart  hath  commanded  her  to  reap  a 
harvest  for  the  nation.  Now  such  is  the  power 
of  a  good  heart  that  when  she  hath  planted 
these  grains,  there  will  spring  from  them  such  a 
harvest  as  never  before  was  gathered  in  any 
country.  Then,  according  to  his  promise,  King 
Ironheart  will  free  Prince  Godfrey  and  quit  the 
Westland  Kingdom  forever." 

The  voices  ceased  suddenly  as  they  had  be- 
gun, but  on  looking  over  the  hedge,  the  princess 
could  see  no  one.  She  treasured  the  words  she 
had  heard,  and  with  a  song  in  her  heart,  waited 
until  the  winter  should  be  gone.  When  spring 
was  come  at  last,  she  traveled  with  it  through 
the  Westland  Kingdom  and  planted  a  single 
grain  in  the  center  of  each  province,  until  her 
kerchief  was  empty.  It  seemed  that  the  land 
itself  was  weary  of  the  cruel  Ironheart  and 
longed  once  more  for  peace  and  happiness,  for 
such  a  supply  of  corn  was  never  known  in  the 
Westland  Kingdom.  In  autumn,  when  it  was 
gathered  into  the  granaries,  there  was  more 
than  they  could  hold,  and  the  king's  servants 
built  storehouses  to  contain  the  surplus.  Then 
the  princess  went  to  King  Ironheart  to  tell  him 
[153] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

that  her  task  was  done.  He  had  heard  of  the 
wonder  from  his  ministers  and  had  waiting  for 
her  another  task.  The  first  he  now  declared 
had  been  but  child's  play,  and  he  vowed  to 
free  Prince  Godfrey  when  she  should  accomplish 
the  second. 

"But,  my  lord,  how  can  I  believe  you?" 
cried  the  princess  in  dismay.  "Even  should  I 
accomplish  the  second  task,  when  it  is  done  will 
you  not  set  for  me  another  and  another,  and  so 
on  until  the  end  of  time  ?" 

"Never  fear,  Yvonne,  Beggar  Princess,"  re- 
plied King  Ironheart  with  his  cruel  smile. 
"This  time  I  will  keep  my  word  right  gladly. 
Though  I  set  Godfrey  free  a  thousand  times, 
he  will  never  marry  you,  for  should  you  accom- 
plish this  second  task,  you  will  be  the  ugliest 
woman  in  all  the  world.  Think  twice  before 
you  set  about  it,"  he  warned.  "If  you  fail, 
you  will  be  enslaved  for  the  rest  of  your  life ; 
and  if  you  succeed,  you  will  be  hideous. 

"Now  you  had  best  marry  me  and  give  up 

this   silly   thing   you   call   true   love.     It   hath 

brought  you  naught  but  tears  and  sorrow  in  the 

past  and  will  bring  you  no  better  in  the  future." 

[154] 


The  Beggar  Princess 

He  smiled  and  looked  graciously  at  Yvonne, 
but  she  was  unmoved. 

"Because  I  loved  Prince  Godfrey,  I  defied 
my  father  and  became  the  Beggar  Princess, 
Yvonne,"  she  answered  scornfully,  "and  be- 
cause I  loved  Prince  Godfrey,  I  came  to  his 
land  to  beg  his  freedom  of  you  who  hold  him  in 
cruel  captivity.  How  then  should  I  wed  you  ? 
Tell  me  what  it  is  that  you  would  have  me  do ; 
I  care  not  whether  I  return  from  my  task  the 
ugliest  woman  in  all  the  world  !" 

"Then  listen  well  to  what  I  say,"  replied  the 
king,  "for  I  shall  not  tell  you  twice.  My  king- 
dom, which  lies  just  beyond  the  borders  of  the 
Westland  Kingdom,  is  naught  but  a  great  desert 
plain.  There  are  on  this  plain  neither  rivers 
nor  springs,  but  instead  the  wind  blows  the 
sand  in  clouds  above  it  all  day  long,  and  noth- 
ing will  grow  in  such  a  place. 

"Seek  this  plain,  and  when  you  have  found 
it,  cause  springs  and  rivers  to  water  it,  the 
better  to  nourish  a  forest  which  you  must  plant 
there  to  please  me.  In  the  heart  of  this  forest 
build  for  me  a  splendid  palace,  the  outer  walls 
of  whitest  marble  and  the  inner  walls  of  purest 
[155] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

gold.  Thousands  of  red  roses  must  climb  to 
the  towers  of  the  palace.  When  you  have  done 
thus  much,  trouble  not  yourself  to  furnish  it 
for  me,  but  return  to  me,  and  I  promise  that  I 
shall  betake  myself  and  my  court  to  my  own 
kingdom  and  quit  this  land  forever  and  ever. 
I  am  weary  of  a  people  who  smile  never  but 
weep  from  sun  to  sun  for  their  absent  lord." 

"But  Prince  Godfrey;  what  of  him?"  asked 
the  princess. 

"Ah,"  laughed  King  Ironheart,  "I  shall  tell 
you  also  the  secret  charm  that  will  cause  his 
chains  to  fall  from  him  and  his  dungeon  doors 
to  open  wide."  He  bade  the  princess  farewell, 
and  his  smile  was  more  cruel  than  she  had  yet 
seen  it.  Nevertheless  she  departed  from  his 
presence  full  of  courage. 

The  women  were  again  waiting  her  in  the 
market  place,  and  when  they  heard  the  second 
task,  they  despaired  of  seeing  again  their  right- 
ful lord  and  sadly  resigned  themselves  to  their 
fate.  They  followed  the  princess  to  the  gates 
of  the  kingdom,  and  as  she  was  about  to  depart, 
an  old  wise  woman  gave  her  a  bag,  saying  : 

"Within  this  bag  are  pine  cones  and  acorns 
[156] 


The  Beggar  Princess 

of  marvelous  power.  When  you  have  caused 
the  first  springs  to  water  the  desert  plain,  at 
nightfall  dip  these  into  the  waters,  plant  them 
and  by  morning  a  forest  of  oak  and  pine  will 
spring  from  them." 

The  princess  took  the  bag  and  thanked  the 
wise  woman.  Strange  to  say,  she  was  hopeful 
about  her  task. 

"Who  can  tell?"  thought  she.  "One  task 
that  seemed  at  first  impossible  I  have  already 
finished."  So  she  sang  cheerfully  as  she  went 
her  way.  In  her  mind  she  pictured  the  delight 
and  joy  of  Prince  Godfrey  when  she  should  go 
again  to  the  mill  in  the  forest  to  tell  him  that  he 
was  free.  For  three  days  and  three  nights  she 
traveled,  and  on  the  morning  of  the  fourth  day 
she  reached  the  great  desert  plain.  It  was  even 
more  desolate  than  King  Ironheart  had  said. 
Great  stretches  of  burning  hot  sands  spread 
far  and  wide,  and  the  sky,  where  it  bent  down 
at  the  horizon,  seemed  copper-colored.  The 
blazing  sun  beat  fiercely  over  all,  and  there  was 
neither  bush  nor  tree  for  shade.  When  the  sun 
set,  darkness  came  swiftly  and  without  the 
gray  softening  shades  of  twilight. 
[157] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

The  princess  sat  sadly  and  watched  the  stars 
come  out.  In  the  deep  blue  sky  above  the 
desert  they  shone  like  gold. 

"Their  happy  gleaming  seems  to  mock  the 
heart  of  one  as  sad  as  I,"  sighed  she.  Now  that 
she  was  upon  the  desert  plain  she  wondered 
how  or  where  she  was  to  begin  King  Ironheart's 
task. 

"The  gleaming  stars  mock  no  one,"  said  a 
voice  close  beside  her,  "but  instead  they  shine 
brightly  to  cheer  all  those  who  sorrow." 

The  princess  turned  to  see  the  speaker,  but 
she  was  alone  on  the  plain. 

"  I  am  the  Spirit  you  heard  by  the  hedge  one 
moonlight  night,"  spoke  the  voice  again.  "Do 
you  remember?" 

"I  remember  well,"  replied  Yvonne,  "and 
oh,  Spirit,  had  the  cruel  Ironheart  kept  his 
promise,  Godfrey  would  even  now  be  free  of 
his  dungeon ;  but  alas  !  The  wicked  king  hath 
set  me  still  another  task." 

"It  is  to  help  you  with  that  task  that  I  have 

come,"  said  the  Spirit.     "Each  night  when  the 

stars  begin  to  shine  in  the  heavens,  expect  me, 

until  your  task  be  done ;  and  now  to  begin  as 

[158] 


The  Beggar  Princess 

the  king  commanded,  I  must  have  the  blue 
from  your  eyes  to  make  the  rivers  and  lakes." 

"The  blue  from  my  eyes !"  cried  the  princess 
in  dismay.  "Truly  the  cruel  Ironheart  hath 
said  it  rightly.  I  shall  be  the  ugliest  woman 
alive !  But  it  is  to  free  my  beloved  Godfrey, 
so  take  it,  Spirit !"  She  felt  a  movement  of  the 
air  close  beside  her  and  an  invisible  hand  was 
drawn  across  her  eyelids.  At  the  same  moment 
she  heard  the  singing  of  a  brook  near  by  and  in 
the  distance  the  roaring  of  a  waterfall. 

Remembering  the  wise  woman's  advice, 
Yvonne  dipped  the  acorns  and  pine  cones  in  the 
brook  and  planted  them  in  the  desert  sand  be- 
fore she  slept.  In  the  morning  she  awoke  in  a 
wilderness  of  forest,  and  the  plain,  no  longer 
barren  and  desolate,  was  alive  with  birds  that 
sang,  and  wild  deer  that  ran  among  the  trees. 
The  princess  sought  the  heart  of  this  forest,  and 
there  when  night  had  come  she  awaited  the 
Spirit.  When  the  stars  began  to  shine,  it  came 
as  it  had  promised. 

"The  outer  walls  of  the  palace  must  be  of 
whitest  marble,"  said  the  Spirit,  "and  for  that 
I  must  have  the  whiteness  of  your  neck  and 
[159] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

throat."  Though  the  princess  shuddered,  she 
consented,  and  the  invisible  hand  was  passed 
over  her  neck  and  throat.  No  sooner  had  it 
done  so  than  in  the  open  space  among  the  trees 
she  could  see  the  outlines  of  a  great  building 
whose  walls  gleamed  in  the  moonlight. 

"And  now,"  continued  the  Spirit,  "if  you 
have  no  wish  to  wander  through  this  forest  of 
oak  and  pine,  but  long  instead  to  have  done 
with  your  task,  give  me  at  once  the  gold  of 
your  hair  and  the  red  from  your  lips,  that  I 
may  finish  the  inner  walls  of  the  palace  and 
cause  thousands  of  red  roses  to  climb  to  the 
towers." 

"The  sooner  I  finish  my  task,  the  sooner 
will  King  Ironheart  free  Godfrey  from  his  dun- 
geon," replied  the  princess.  "While  he  lies  in 
chains,  the  red  of  my  lips  and  the  gold  of  my 
hair  bring  me  no  pleasure  ;  so  take  them  quickly, 
Spirit."  The  same  hand  was  passed  over  her 
hair  and  her  lips  and  the  Spirit  spoke  again. 

"Now  look  at  the  palace  to  see  that  it  is  all 

King  Ironheart  desired,"  it  said.     "Then  when 

you  are  satisfied  we  shall  start  at  once  to  tell 

him  that  your  task  is  done.     I   shall  remain 

[160] 


The  Beggar  Princess 

with  you  to  cheer  you  until  you  go  again  to  the 
mill  in  the  forest." 

Yvonne  did  as  the  Spirit  bid.  She  found  the 
palace  of  great  splendor,  and  myriads  of  red 
roses  blossomed  over  its  white  marble  walls. 
Within  all  was  bright  as  day ;  the  golden  walls 
glittered  like  a  thousand  suns. 

"Even  the  tyrant  Ironheart  could  ask  no 
more,"  said  she.  "Lead  the  way,  Spirit,  and  I 
shall  tell  him  that  I  have  finished  my  task." 

Traveling  by  a  short  road  known  only  to 
the  Spirit,  the  princess  reached  the  Westland 
Kingdom  the  next  day,  and  was  on  her  way  to 
the  castle  when  the  women  went  down  to 
the  fields  to  work.  They  regarded  Yvonne  as 
one  they  had  never  seen  before,  and  she  was 
puzzled  for  the  reason. 

"Alas!"  cried  the  Spirit  sadly.  "You  are 
fair  of  face  no  longer,  Yvonne.  They  do  not 
know  that  they  have  ever  seen  you  before." 
Then  straight  past  the  guards  and  into  the 
presence  of  King  Ironheart  the  Spirit  led  her. 

King  Ironheart  cried  out  in  fury  as  the 
princess  entered  the  throne  room.  "Old  crone  !" 
he  exclaimed.  "  How  dare  you  to  come  into  my 
[161] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

presence  ?  Do  you  not  know  I  cannot  abide 
old  age  or  ugliness  ?  You  shall  be  punished." 

"Old  age,"  echoed  the  princess.  "I  am  not 
old.  I  am  Yvonne,  the  Beggar  Princess,  whom 
you  bid  turn  the  desert  plain  into  a  wilderness 
of  forest  and  build  therein  a  splendid  palace 
for  you." 

Then  the  cruel  king  laughed  heartily. 
"Never,"  cried  he,  "have  I  been  so  diverted. 
Go  at  once  to  the  mill  in  the  forest  where  the 
sun  rises,  O  Yvonne,  Beggar  Princess,  and  at 
the  very  sight  of  you  the  walls  will  fall.  Tell 
Prince  Godfrey  that  I  have  departed  his  land 
and  have  betaken  myself  and  soldiers  to  the 
splendid  palace  which  you  so  kindly  built  for 
me.  However,  let  me  first  reward  you  with 
this  gift."  Before  the  princess  was  aware,  he 
had  flashed  a  mirror  before  her  face. 

Yvonne  gazed  spell-bound  as  she  beheld  her 
changed  image. 

"Oh !"  cried  she,  "you  are  more  cruel  than  I 
had  even  supposed.  But  for  you  I  had  never 
known  how  hideous  I  have  become.  Truly  I 
am  the  ugliest  woman  in  all  the  world !"  She 
wept  and  covered  her  face  that  she  might  look 
[162] 


The  Beggar  Princess 

no  more  in  the  mirror  which  King  Ironheart 
continued  to  hold  before  her  gaze.  The  Spirit, 
with  pitying  words,  led  her  from  the  castle  and 
tried  to  comfort  her;  but  at  the  sight  of  her 
changed  image,  Yvonne's  courage  had  fled.  Even 
when  the  glad  shouts  of  the  Westland  people 
told  her  that  Ironheart  was  departing  the  king- 
dom, she  did  not  smile.  She  wept  all  the  way 
as  she  journeyed  sadly  to  the  forest  where  the 
sun  rose.  She  now  longed  only  to  free  Godfrey 
and  then  to  die. 

"For,"  thought  she,  "though  he  be  gallant 
enough  to  wed  me  in  pity  for  my  hideous  coun- 
tenance, I  love  him  too  dearly,  and  I  could  not 
bear  that  all  the  world  should  look  with  loath- 
ing on  his  queen." 

Late  one  night  the  princess  entered  the  forest 
where  she  had  gone  so  often  to  seek  the  herds, 
and  at  midnight  she  stood  before  the  mill.  It 
was  dark  and  dreary  looking  as  ever,  and  no 
sign  nor  sound  of  life  could  be  seen  about  it. 
Standing  close  to  the  window-like  opening  she 
began  to  sing : 

"  Prince  Godfrey,  my  beloved, 
I  have  come  to  set  you  free. 

[163] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

The  wicked  Ironheart  hath  at  last  departed  your 

land 
And  the  Westland  people  await  your  return  with 

all  joy." 

She  heard  his  voice  from  the  dungeon  beneath 
and  listened  eagerly  for  his  reply. 

"Oh,  Yvonne,"  cried  Prince  Godfrey,  "your 
voice  is  sad  when  it  should  be  glad.  For  even 
now  my  chains  have  fallen  from  me  and  I  am 
hastening  to  the  door  of  my  prison  unhindered." 
The  mill  sank  into  the  ground,  and  Yvonne 
trembled  with  joy  as  she  saw  Prince  Godfrey 
coming  toward  her.  He  passed  her  without 
a  glance  and  then  returned  to  ask  eagerly : 

"Old  crone,  hast  seen  aught  of  a  beautiful 
princess  who  sang  from  this  spot  not  a  moment 
since?" 

Yvonne,  seeing  that  he  knew  her  not,  pointed 
silently  down  a  path,  and  away  sped  Godfrey. 
Then  away  sped  Yvonne  down  another  path 
and  ran  until  she  found  a  hollow  tree.  There 
she  crept  in  and  laid  her  down  to  sleep. 
"Though  Godfrey  search  the  whole  night,  he 
can  never  find  me  here,"  said  Yvonne  to  her- 
self. "Then  in  the  morning  I  shall  go  to  the 
[164] 


The  Beggar  Princess 

farmer's  wife  and  herd  cows  once  again.  None 
will  be  there  to  mock  my  ugly  features,  and 
since  my  beloved  prince  is  freed  at  last,  I  am 
content."  But  though  she  spoke  so  to  herself, 
it  would  seem  otherwise,  for  Yvonne  wept 
bitterly  until  at  last  she  fell  fast  asleep. 

Meanwhile  Prince  Godfrey  shouted  her  name 
and  searched  the  forest  in  vain.  At  last  he 
sat  to  rest  and  a  voice  beside  him  spoke. 

"You  seek  Yvonne,  the  Beggar  Princess," 
said  the  voice.  "I  can  take  you  to  her  if  you 
so  wish." 

"But  I  see  no  one !"  cried  Godfrey  in  amaze- 
ment. "Who  is  it  that  knows  my  secret 
thoughts  thus  ?" 

"I  am  the  Spirit  with  which  Yvonne  set  out 
to  rid  your  land  of  the  tyrant  Ironheart,  and 
with  which  she  gave  her  beauty  that  you  might 
be  freed  of  your  prison.  The  old  crone  whom 
you  passed  in  this  forest  was  none  other  than 
Yvonne."  Then  the  Spirit  recounted  the  tale 
of  the  trials  and  sufferings  that  Yvonne  had 
borne.  Godfrey  listened  with  dismay. 

"And  now,"  concluded  the  Spirit,  "fearing 
that  you  would  feel  bound  to  wed  her  in  spite 
[165] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

of  her  changed  face  and  hideous  features, 
Yvonne  has  hidden  herself  in  the  hollow  of  a 
tree  not  far  from  this  spot.  Shall  I  lead  you 
thither,  Godfrey,  or  will  you  journey  to  the 
Westland  Kingdom  alone  ?" 

"Ah,  Spirit!"  cried  Godfrey  sadly,  "I  would 
have  died  within  my  dungeon  rather  than  gain 
my  freedom  at  such  price.  However,  what  is 
done  is  done,  and  no  regret  or  vain  repining  may 
undo  it.  So  lead  me  quickly,  Spirit,  that  I  may 
tell  Yvonne  how  I  do  honor  and  love  her  for  her 
noble  heart  and  courage." 

Now  the  Spirit  was  pleased  that  Godfrey 
should  speak  so.  Then,  because  it  was  a  good 
spirit,  and  had  no  wish  to  see  folk  sad  or  un- 
happy, it  resolved  that  these  two  mortals  had 
suffered  trials  sufficient.  So  while  the  Spirit 
guided  Godfrey  through  the  shadowy  aisles  of 
dusky  cedars,  it  caused  the  earth  to  tremble 
mightily  three  times.  Great  crashes  like  those 
of  thunder  accompanied  each  tremor ;  Yvonne 
fled  frightened  from  her  hiding  place  and  found 
herself  face  to  face  with  Godfrey.  At  the  sight 
of  his  beloved  one,  Godfrey  knew  no  fears  and 
cried  out  in  delight  and  joy. 
[166] 


The  Beggar  Princess 

"Oh,  Yvonne !  The  Spirit  did  but  try  me," 
he  exclaimed.  "Thou  art  thrice  as  lovely  as 
the  dawn  itself  which  now  appears  in  yonder 
sky!" 

But  Yvonne  would  not  heed  his  words,  and 
covered  her  face  with  her  hands.  Weeping  and 
lamenting,  she  begged  him  to  leave  her.  "  Pray 
do  not  mock  me,  Godfrey/'  she  cried,  "I  can- 
not bear  that  you  should  see  my  face.  Indeed 
I  am  become  the  ugliest  woman  in  all  the  world. 
Let  me  go,  as  you  love  me.  But  for  my  fright 
at  the  violent  trembling  of  the  earth  I  had 
remained  safe  hidden  until  you  had  departed 
for  the  Westland  Kingdom." 

"Then  but  for  the  violent  trembling  of  the 
earth,  I  had  lost  you  forever!"  cried  Godfrey. 
"So  I  bless  the  one  who  sent  the  earthquake." 

"Then  you  bless  me  and  I  am  free  at  last  to 
fly  to  paradise,"  said  the  Spirit.  "I  caused  the 
earth  to  tremble.  I  wished  the  tyrant  Iron- 
heart  to  cumber  it  no  more.  At  the  first 
tremor,  in  the  forest  of  oak  and  pine,  the  ground 
opened  wide  in  a  great  chasm.  At  the  second 
tremor,  the  forest  as  well  as  the  palace  of  King 
Ironheart  were  swallowed  up  in  this  great 
[167] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

chasm.  At  the  third  tremor,  the  chasm  closed 
itself  and  there  now  is  nothing  in  that  spot 
but  a  hot  arid  desert  plain  where  the  wind 
blows  the  sands  about  in  clouds  the  whole  day 
long." 

"Then  King  Ironheart  is  no  more?"  asked 
Prince  Godfrey. 

"  King  Ironheart  and  all  his  wicked  followers 
lie  deep  beneath  this  arid  desert  plain  of  which 
I  tell,"  declared  the  Spirit.  "And  now,  Yvonne, 
to  set  your  mind  at  rest  gaze  into  the  pool  at 
your  feet." 

Yvonne  gazed  downward  and  there  beheld 
an  image,  so  beautiful  that  she  turned  to  see  the 
fair  maiden  whom  she  fancied  had  peeped  over 
her  shoulder.  The  image  of  Godfrey  smiling 
beside  her  assured  her  at  last  that  it  was  her 
own  face  she  saw,  and  Yvonne's  joy  knew  no 
bounds. 

"Oh,  Spirit!"  she  cried.  "You  have  done 
many  kind  things  for  me,  but  this  gift  of  beauty 
thou  hast  given  me  surpasses  all !  I  am  the 
happiest  woman  alive,  for  now  I  know  I  am 
worthy  to  be  Godfrey's  queen." 

"  I  did  but  give  you  what  was  yours,  Yvonne," 
[168] 


The  Beggar  Princess 

returned  the  Spirit,  "and  now  farewell,  for  soon 
the  sun  will  rise  and  I  am  off  to  paradise." 

"But,  Spirit,  will  you  not  come  with  us  to 
the  Westland  Kingdom  ? "  begged  Yvonne. 
"What  shall  we  do  without  you  to  help  us  with 
our  trials  ?  Pray  stay." 

"Nay,  Yvonne,"  replied  the  Spirit.  "Con- 
tinue in  the  way  you  have  begun ;  remember 
always,  courage  and  a  good  heart  can  work 
miracles  and  there  will  be  no  need  of  me.  Fare- 
well!" 

"Farewell,  farewell,  Spirit!"  called  Godfrey 
and  Yvonne  together.  Then  as  the  sun  rose 
from  the  clouds  they  heard  an  answering  echo 
of  farewell.  So  singing  for  joy,  hand  in  hand, 
Prince  Godfrey  and  Yvonne  the  Beggar  Prin- 
cess followed  the  sun  on  his  journey  to  the 
Westland  Kingdom,  where  they  lived  forever 
after,  and  where  to  this  very  day  't  is  said  by 
some  that  their  descendants  reign. 


[169] 


CHAPTER  VII 

SWEEP   AND    LITTLE    SWEEP 
I 

ONCE  upon  a  time,  in  days  long  ago,  there 
lived  a  Chimney  Sweep  and  a  little  Crossing 
Sweeper.  This  Chimney  Sweep  was  called 
"Sweep."  He  had  a  very  black  face,  from  the 
soot  he  swept  down  tall  chimneys,  but  he  had 
a  kind  heart  and  dearly  loved  this  little  Crossing 
Sweeper,  whose  name  was  Little  Sweep.  Little 
Sweep  had  a  grimy,  gray  face  from  the  ashes 
she  threw  on  her  muddy  crossings,  and  as  for 
her  heart,  —  I  suppose  it  was  kind.  Sweep 
thought  it  kind,  and  Little  Sweep  vowed  she 
loved  Sweep  tenderly. 

Now  Sweep  was  his  own  master  and  owned 

a  smart  little  donkey  cart,  all  filled  with  brooms 

and  brushes ;   but  Little  Sweep  had  a  dreadful 

master,  who  beat  her  often  and  gave  her  scarcely 

[170] 


Sweep  and  Little  Sweep 

enough  to  eat.  Sweep  lived  in  a  snug  little 
garret,  and  Little  Sweep  lived  in  a  cold  bare 
attic  just  across  the  way.  The  street  was  so 
narrow  that  the  two  could  chat  quite  easily 
with  one  another.  On  holidays,  when  Sweep, 
so  black  and  sooty,  and  Little  Sweep,  so  gray 
and  grimy,  rode  forth  in  the  smart  little  donkey 
cart,  the  people  all  stared  and  vowed  it  was 
seldom  one  could  see  a  couple  so  well  matched. 
Every  morning  Little  Sweep  was  out  with 
her  broom,  before  the  sun  was  up.  Her  master 
would  beat  her  if  she  dared  lie  late  abed.  Now 
Sweep  had  no  need  to  rise  so  early.  His  trade 
of  sweeping  down  tall  chimneys  did  not  begin 
until  later  in  the  day.  Nevertheless  this 
amiable  fellow  bought  himself  a  clock  with  a 
loud  ringing  bell,  and  when  this  clock  rang  out 
at  five  each  morning,  he  would  throw  bread 
and  buns  to  Little  Sweep  just  over  the  way. 
Little  Sweep  would  eat  the  bread  and  buns  most 
eagerly,  for  she  was  always  very  hungry. 
Sweep  bought  her  red  mittens  to  warm  her 
poor  hands,  and  wept  when  he  learned  that  her 
cruel  master  had  taken  them  from  her  and  sold 
them. 

[171] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

"Ah,  Little  Sweep/*  he  would  say,  "when 
my  golden  dollars  fill  the  stocking,  we  shall  be 
married,  and  you  will  sweep  crossings  no  longer. 
Instead,  you  will  sit  at  home  in  a  neat  little 
cottage  and  brew  me  soups  and  make  strong 
soaps  to  wash  my  black  face.  Then  on  holidays 
we  shall  both  ride  forth,  all  clean  and  shining." 

"Oh,  please  hurry  then,  and  sweep  ever  so 
many  chimneys,  that  the  stocking  may  very 
soon  fill  with  golden  dollars!"  Little  Sweep 
would  reply.  "My  master  grows  crosser  every 
day,  and  I  cannot  bear  my  life." 

"But  you  forget  me,"  answered  Sweep.  "Is 
not  my  garret  window  just  across  from  yours, 
and  do  I  not  throw  you  bread  and  buns  each 
day?" 

"Indeed,  if  it  were  not  for  your  bread  and 
buns,  I  know  that  I  would  die,"  declared  Little 
Sweep.  "My  master  does  not  give  me  food 
enough  to  feed  a  robin." 

"And  I  would  buy  you  more  bread  and  buns," 
sighed  Sweep,  "except  that  bread  and  buns  cost 
pennies,  and  if  I  spend  too  many  pennies,  the 
stocking  will  never  fill  with  golden  dollars." 

Now  in  those  olden  days,  as  no  doubt  you 
[172] 


Sweep  and  Little  Sweep 

know,  kings  and  queens  and  noble  folk  stored 
all  their  gold  in  great  carved  chests  of  oak  and 
walnut ;  but  humble  folk  like  Sweep  hid  their 
savings  in  a  stocking. 

One  day  when  Sweep  swept  down  the 
chimneys  of  a  rich  baker,  the  rich  baker  gave 
him  seven  tarts  and  a  plum  cake,  for  a  present. 
You  may  be  sure  that  Little  Sweep  enjoyed  a 
feast  that  night.  Her  cruel  master  had  gone 
off  for  the  day  and  had  locked  her  in  her  room 
with  only  bread  and  water.  When  Sweep 
learned  that,  his  kindly  heart  was  touched  ;  he 
gave  Little  Sweep  the  whole  plum  cake  and 
kept  but  one  tart  for  himself.  That  was  the 
manner  of  man  Sweep  was.  Everything  for 
Little  Sweep  and  nothing  for  himself.  When 
he  swept  tall  chimneys  in  the  shops  of  mer- 
chants, Sweep  would  buy  some  bits  of  linen  or 
some  ends  of  lace  for  Little  Sweep.  These 
Little  Sweep  would  fashion  into  curtains  and 
tidies  for  the  little  cottage  of  their  dreams. 

Now  it  is  a  curious  thing  to  tell,  but  neverthe- 
less quite  true,  that  though  Sweep's  stocking 
filled  at  last,  and  there  were  even  two  golden 
dollars  more  than  it  could  hold,  still  Little 
[173] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

Sweep  lived  in  her  cold  bare  attic.  And  still 
her  master  beat  her.  The  reason  of  it  all  was 
this.  Sweep  and  Little  Sweep  could  not  agree 
upon  a  cottage.  Sweep  wished  a  cottage  with 
many  chimneys,  in  order  that  he  might  work  at 
his  trade.  Little  Sweep,  on  the  other  hand, 
who  hated  ashes  and  everything  to  do  with 
chimneys,  wished  for  a  house  with  all  glass 
doors  and  windows  and  no  chimneys  at  all ! 
Plainly  the  cottage  to  suit  these  two  could  not 
be  found.  Then  Sweep  decided  on  a  sage  plan. 

"Now  do  you  be  content  with  a  house  of 
fewer  glass  doors  and  windows,  Little  Sweep," 
said  he,  "and  likewise  I  shall  content  myself 
with  fewer  chimneys."  So  again  they  set  out, 
and  this  time  soon  found  a  cottage  to  please 
them.  Little  Sweep  swept  the  crossings  before 
it ;  Sweep  swept  down  the  chimneys.  Then 
at  the  doors  and  windows  Little  Sweep  hung  up 
the  curtains  she  had  made,  and  pinned  the 
tidies  to  the  backs  of  the  chairs.  Sweep  bought 
a  ham  and  a  bacon,  and  likewise  a  loaf  of  white 
bread,  and  behold,  they  were  ready  to  be 
married ! 

Sweep  was  very  happy  because  his  darling 
[174] 


"Hide  me,  Little  Sweep,"  cried  Red  Cap. 
"My   brother  is  after  me." — Page  175. 


Sweep  and  Little  Sweep 

would  sweep  no  crossings,  and  neither  would  her 
cruel  master  beat  her  any  more.  Little  Sweep 
rejoiced  because  she  did  not  like  her  trade ;  she 
was  sure  that  she  would  never  again  be  hungry, 
for  Sweep  would  buy  her  all  the  bread  and  buns 
she  could  desire.  Sweep  took  the  two  extra 
golden  dollars  and  spent  them  both  on  finery 
for  Little  Sweep.  He  bought  her  a  little  gray 
wedding  frock  (to  match  her  grimy,  gray  face, 
you  know),  some  blue  cotton  stockings,  and  a 
red  ribbon  for  her  hair.  For  himself  he  bought 
only  a  gay  green  feather  to  wear  in  his  hat  and 
a  bottle  of  oil  to  polish  his  holiday  shoes.  Al- 
ways, you  will  notice,  he  gave  everything  to 
Little  Sweep. 

Then  the  day  before  their  wedding  day,  some 
very  strange  things  came  to  pass.  Little  Sweep 
was  standing  at  her  crossing  when  a  tiny  little 
man,  dressed  out  in  green  and  wearing  a  bright 
red  cap,  flew  through  the  air  and  perched  upon 
her  broomstick. 

"Hide  me,  Little  Sweep,"  cried  Red  Cap. 
"My  brother  is  after  me." 

"Hide  in  my  pocket,"  replied  Little  Sweep, 
and  no  sooner  had  the  first  Red  Cap  crawled 
[175] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

into  her  pocket  than  a  second  little  creature, 
larger  than  the  first,  flew  through  the  air  and 
perched  upon  her  broomstick. 

"Tell  me,  Little  Sweep/'  cried  the  second 
little  creature  angrily,  "have  you  seen  my 
brother  flying  north  or  east  or  south  or  west  ?" 

Now  as  Little  Sweep  had  heard  that  Red 
Caps  often  did  great  things  for  those  who  be- 
friended them,  she  stood  silent. 

"Stupid!"  cried  the  second  little  creature, 
when  she  did  not  speak.  Then  off  he  flew  as 
suddenly  as  he  had  appeared,  and  out  from 
Little  Sweep's  pocket  crawled  the  first  Red  Cap. 

"Ugh  !"  exclaimed  Red  Cap,  brushing  his  tiny 
beard  and  dusting  his  green  satin  suit.  "How 
comes  it  that  your  pocket  is  so  very  dusty  ?" 

"  I  must  keep  ashes  in  it  for  my  trade  of  sweep- 
ing crossings,"  replied  Little  Sweep.  "  I  hate  it." 

"Then  perhaps  I  might  find  you  a  better 
trade,"  said  Red  Cap,  gazing  thoughtfully  at 
Little  Sweep's  gray  grimy  face  and  raggedy 
garments.  "We  Red  Caps,  although  we  be 
very  little  folk,  be  very  powerful  folk,  you 
know." 

"Yes,  I  have  heard  that  you  grant  wishes  to 
[176] 


Sweep  and  Little  Sweep 

poor   folk   sometimes,"    replied   Little    Sweep ; 
"is  that  true?" 

"It  is,"  said  Red  Cap,  nodding  gravely. 
"Make  three  wishes  now,  and  I  will  grant  them 
for  you." 

Now  fairy  lore  is  filled  with  tales  of  folk  who 
had  three  wishes  given  them,  and,  as  you  have 
perhaps  remarked,  these  folk  have  often  wished 
too  hastily  and  consequently  wished  unwisely. 
The  old  woman  who  wished  for  black  puddings 
is  one,  and  the  man  who  wished  his  mill  to 
always  grind  salt  is  another.  And  there  are 
scores  and  scores  of  these  unwise  folk  that  I 
could  name.  But  Little  Sweep  was  not  like 
one  of  these.  She  leaned  upon  her  broom  and 
paused  some  time  in  deepest  thought.  At  last 
she  spoke. 

"First,"  said  she,  "I  wish  to  be  a  beautiful 
princess,  dressed  in  robes  of  satin  sewn  with 
gold,  my  face  all  clean  and  shining,  and  on  my 
head  a  coronet  of  pearls." 

"Second,  I  wish  to  dwell  within  a  splendid 
castle  by  the  sea  and  have  a  hundred  rooms  all 
filled  full  of  gold  and  treasures,  and  a  thousand 
slaves  to  do  my  bidding. 
[177] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

"Third,  I  wish  my  old  master  to  sweep 
crossings  in  my  place.  That  is  all." 

"It  is  enough  !"  cried  Red  Cap  in  amazement. 
"To  look  at  you,  who  would  ever  think  you 
would  even  know  enough  to  wish  such  powerful 
wishes  !  My  store  of  magic  power  will  be  quite 
gone  when  all  you  wish  is  done ;  but  even  so, 
I  have  promised,  and  we  Red  Caps  always  keep 
our  promises.  Go  home  and  wait  quietly." 

So  Little  Sweep  flung  down  her  broom,  al- 
though it  was  but  two  o'clock  in  the  afternoon 
and  she  had  yet  to  work  until  sundown,  unless 
she  wished  a  beating.  Her  old  master  was 
seated  in  the  kitchen,  stirring  up  a  bowl  of 
porridge,  when  she  entered. 

"Lazy  one!  Idle  one!"  he  cried  out  in 
anger  as  she  entered.  "Is  it  thus  you  leave 
your  work  at  midday  ?  But  I  have  something 
to  make  you  lively."  He  seized  the  rope.  But 
for  once  in  her  life  Little  Sweep  was  not  afraid. 

"You  had  better  not,"  said  she  boldly.  The 
old  master  heeded  her  not,  however,  and  raised 
the  rope  to  strike.  Before  it  fell,  he  screamed 
in  amazement !  Little  Sweep's  rags  fell  from 
her  suddenly,  and  she  stood  before  him,  a 
[178] 


Sweep  and  Little  Sweep 

beautiful  princess  robed  in  satin,  and  on  her 
haughty  brow  a  coronet  of  pearls. 

"Oh  !  Oh  !"  cried  the  old  master  in  dismay. 
"Had  I  known  you  were  a  beautiful  princess 
in  disguise,  never,  never  would  I  have  beaten 
you ;  neither  would  I  have  starved  you,  you 
may  be  sure." 

"That  makes  no  difference  now,"  replied  the 
haughty  princess  with  spirit ;  "why  did  you 
beat  me  at  all  ?"  As  she  spoke,  the  old  master 
screamed  again,  this  time  in  wildest  terror. 
His  garments  changed  suddenly  to  sweeper's 
rags,  and  into  his  hands  flew  the  very  broom 
that  Little  Sweep  had  just  flung  down !  In 
this  poor  guise  the  old  master  fell  upon  his 
knees  and  humbly  begged  a  penny  of  the  haughty 
princess.  But  again  she  would  not  heed  him. 

"Out  of  my  way,  simpleton  !"  she  exclaimed. 
"Now  go  and  sweep  crossings  in  my  place,  and 
may  your  new  master  beat  you  even  as  you  beat 
me!" 

With  that  the  new  master  entered  the  kitchen, 

and   finding  there   the  old   master  dressed   in 

sweeper's  rags,  sent  him  off  with  a  cuff  to  go 

about  his  work.     A  coach  of  pearl  with  silver 

[179] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

trimmings  drew  up  before  the  door,  and  away 
went  the  haughty  princess  to  her  castle  by  the 
sea. 

There,  as  she  had  wished,  she  found  a  hundred 
rooms  filled  full  of  gold  and  treasures,  and  like- 
wise found  a  thousand  slaves  to  do  her  bidding. 
But  in  the  midst  of  all  her  glory  and  mag- 
nificence, the  beautiful  princess  was  greatly 
worried.  Can  you  think  what  troubled  her  ? 
It  was  exactly  this.  She  had  not  a  name 
suitable  for  her  fine  situation.  "Little  Sweep" 
would  never  do  for  a  beautiful  princess,  dwelling 
in  a  splendid  castle  by  the  sea ;  also  she  was 
vexed  lest  her  thousand  slaves  should  per- 
chance learn  that  she  had  once  swept  crossings, 
and  so  despise  her.  While  she  sat  thinking 
thus,  and  greatly  troubled,  she  heard  soft 
chimes  sounding  through  the  castle  halls. 
Presently  a  servant  dressed  in  crimson  plush 
and  golden  lace  entered  and  bowed  low  before 
her. 

"Will   the    Princess   Cendre   be   pleased   to 

dine  ?"    asked    the    servant    humbly,   and   so 

it  was  that  the  haughty  princess  learned  her 

new  name.     From  that  time  forth  she  quite 

[180] 


Sweep  and  Little  Sweep 

forgot  that  she  had  ever  been  called  "Little 
Sweep." 

"Lead  the  way,  slave,"  she  commanded 
haughtily,  "  and  the  Princess  Cendre  will  follow." 

Then  down  to  a  great  dining  hall  she  went. 
Upon  the  walls  were  many  mirrors,  and  the 
table  was  laid  with  dishes  of  beaten  gold.  The 
Princess  Cendre  (for  we  may  never  again  call 
her  Little  Sweep,  unless  we  wish  to  make  her 
very  angry)  gazed  with  delight  at  her  image 
reflected  in  the  mirrors  and  ate  with  greatest 
satisfaction  from  the  golden  dishes.  When  at 
last  the  meal  was  done,  musicians  played  sweet 
airs  for  her  pleasure.  Princess  Cendre  enjoyed 
the  music,  but  oh,  much  more  did  she  enjoy 
gazing  about  the  splendid  hall  wherein  she  sat ! 
A  thousand  tapers  made  all  as  bright  as  day ; 
the  walls  were  hung  with  silken  tapestries,  and 
curtains  made  of  lace  as  fine  as  cobwebs  covered 
all  the  windows.  It  was  while  she  sat  gazing 
thus  that  Princess  Cendre  suddenly  bethought 
her  of  the  little  cottage  Sweep  had  furnished 
for  her.  Then  it  came  also  to  her  mind  that 
to-morrow  was  her  wedding  day. 

"Well,  to  be  sure,"  thought  she,  "if  all  these 
[181] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

wondrous  things  had  never  happened,  I  would 
have  married  Sweep.  But  now  that  would 
never  do.  Sweep  could  not  expect  it.  His 
black  face  would  ill  become  my  splendid  castle 
by  the  sea." 

The  musicians  then  sang  good-night  songs, 
and  Princess  Cendre  sought  her  room  once 
more.  There  on  a  table  she  found  several  books 
with  her  title,  "Princess  Cendre,"  stamped  in 
golden  letters  on  the  covers.  She  was  more 
than  pleased  to  see  how  it  was  written ;  she 
had  been  wondering  how  she  would  even  manage 
to  spell  this  fine  new  name  of  hers.  Before  she 
slept  that  night,  she  took  pen  and  paper  and 
practiced  writing  "Princess  Cendre"  a  hundred 
times,  that  she  might  do  it  gracefully  forever 
after.  (While  she  had  been  a  wretched  little 
Crossing  Sweeper,  she  had  not  learned  much  in 
books,  you  know.  So  it  was  that  she  did  not 
know  that  "Princess  Cendre"  meant  naught 
but  "Princess  Sweep"  in  a  foreign  language.) 

ii 

Now   we    must    leave    this    selfish    Princess 
Cendre  sweetly  sleeping  in  her  castle  by  the 
[182] 


Sweep  and  Little  Sweep 

sea  and  make  our  way  back  to  Sweep's  snug 
little  garret  once  again.  On  the  night  of  this 
eventful  day  Sweep  returned  home  from  his 
labors  very  late.  There  was  no  light  in  the 
attic  just  across  the  way,  but  he  was  quite 
content.  He  thought,  of  course,  his  Little 
Sweep  was  safely  tucked  up  there.  Before  he 
ate  his  bread  and  cheese,  he  tossed  three  sugar 
cookies  in  at  her  window,  and  then  set  about 
polishing  his  shoes  and  making  himself  extra 
smart  for  the  morrow.  Sweep's  candle  burned 
very  late ;  but  even  so,  when  he  lay  down  to 
sleep  at  last,  he  dreamed  such  dreadful  dreams 
that  he  was  glad  when  morning  came.  He 
dreamed  that  he  had  lost  his  Little  Sweep,  and 
that  he  married  in  her  stead  her  broomstick 
dressed  up  in  the  little  gray  wedding  frock. 
The  clock  with  the  loud  ringing  bell  wakened 
him  at  last,  and  Sweep  dressed  himself  in  all 
his  holiday  attire.  Then  he  called  softly  to 
the  attic  just  across  the  way. 

"Wake  up,  my  Little  Sweep,"  said  he ;  "this 

is  your  wedding  day."     He  tossed  in  a  bright 

red  apple,  and  presently  a  head  was  thrust  forth 

from  the  attic  window  opposite.     Not   Little 

[183] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

Sweep's,  as  of  course  he  had  expected,  but  the 
shocking,  tousled  head  of  the  old  master. 

"Ah,  kind  Sweep  !"  exclaimed  the  old  master, 
"I  do  most  greatly  thank  thee  for  the  sugar 
cookies  and  the  red  apple." 

"But  those  sugar  cookies  and  red  apple  were 
not  for  you,  old  villain  !"  cried  Sweep.  "They 
were  for  my  darling  Little  Sweep.  Give  them 
to  her  at  once,  I  say." 

"Oh,  pray,  good  Sweep!  I  cannot  give  the 
sugar  cookies  or  the  red  apple  to  Little  Sweep, 
because  I  have  already  eaten  them  myself; 
besides,  she  is  no  longer  here,  you  know," 
replied  the  old  master,  and  then  began  to  tell 
the  tale  of  wonders  he  had  seen  the  day  be- 
fore, it 

Sweep  listened  in  amazement.  "Now  if  I 
find  you  have  not  told  me  true,"  cried  he, 
"I  will  surely  do  you  a  mischief!"  Then  down 
the  stairs  he  sped,  and  over  across  the  way. 
There,  as  the  old  master  had  declared,  Sweep 
found  the  new  master  in  the  kitchen.  The 
new  master  was  a  pleasant  youth,  and  of 
amiable  manners.  He  invited  Sweep  to  stay 
and  eat  breakfast  with  him,  but  Sweep,  as 
[184] 


Sweep  and  Little  Sweep 

you  may  suppose,  was  of  no  mind  to  eat.     In- 
stead, he  begged  for  news  of  Little  Sweep. 

"Indeed,  I  have  seen  no  such  person  here," 
replied  Master  Jasper,  "but  this  I  did  see, 
which  did  most  greatly  astonish  me.  Yesterday, 
as  I  came  into  this  kitchen,  a  beautiful  princess 
robed  in  shining  satin  swept  past  me,  and 
stepping  into  a  coach  of  pearl  was  whirled  from 
sight.  That  old  villain  yonder  began  to  mumble 
that  this  lovely  princess  had  once  been  his 
slave.  Of  course,  I  heeded  him  not,  but  fetched 
him  a  sharp  cuff  on  the  ear  and  bade  him  go 
about  his  work." 

Sweep  now  begged  leave  to  look  up  in  the 
attic,  if  the  new  master  would  permit.  Master 
Jasper  gave  him  leave  and  led  the  way  himself. 
Sweep  followed  him  with  lagging  tread.  He 
now  began  to  fear  that  this  strange  tale  might 
be  true  after  all.  Sadly  he  gazed  about  the 
cold,  bare  little  room.  There  in  one  corner  he 
saw  the  bright-colored  pasteboard  box  that  he 
had  made  for  Little  Sweep's  poor  treasures, 
and  close  by,  on  a  peg,  hung  the  little  gray 
wedding  frock  and  the  red  ribbon  he  had  bought 
her. 

[185] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

"Alas  !"  mourned  Sweep,  "it  is  all  my  fault! 
If  my  heart  had  not  been  thus  so  stubbornly 
set  upon  a  cottage  with  many  chimneys,  Little 
Sweep  and  I  would  have  been  married  long 
since,  and  then,  of  course,  all  this  magic  would 
never  have  happened."  The  honest  fellow 
wept  bitter  tears  that  left  great  tracks  all  down 
his  sooty  face  and  made  him  look  the  very 
picture  of  woe.  Young  Master  Jasper  felt 
sorry  for  him.  He  too  had  lost  his  love,  it 
seemed,  and  so  he  sought  to  comfort  Sweep  as 
best  he  could. 

"Come,  Sweep!"  cried  Master  Jasper  when 
he  had  heard.  "All  is  not  yet  lost.  If  Little 
Sweep  loved  you  as  dearly  as  you  say,  then  she 
will  only  love  you  ten  times  more,  now  that 
she  is  a  princess !  The  thing  for  you  to  do  is 
this.  Go  seek  until  you  find  the  castle  or  the 
palace  wherein  she  dwells.  Who  knows  —  why, 
even  at  this  very  moment  she  may  be  crying 
her  eyes  out,  because  it  is  her  wedding  day,  and 
yet  Sweep  has  not  come!" 

These  words  cheered  Sweep.  His  spirits  rose, 
and  so  he  dried  his  tears  at  once  and  then  set 
out  to  seek  the  castle  where  his  Little  Sweep  in 
[186] 


Sweep  and  Little  Sweep 

the  guise  of  some  fair  princess  might  be  dwelling. 
But  though  he  sought  the  whole  day  through,  he 
sought  in  vain.  When  it  was  growing  late,  he 
left  the  crowded  city  streets  and  ways  and 
found  himself  among  the  open  fields  and  lanes. 
Then  by  and  by,  at  twilight  time,  Sweep  walked 
beside  the  borders  of  the  sea.  There  he  sat 
down  to  rest,  for  he  was  very  weary.  He  tossed 
aside  his  cap  and  sighed  to  think  how  happy  he 
had  been  but  last  night,  when  he  thrust  the  gay 
green  feather  in  it.  Then  he  became  aware  of 
a  voice  speaking  to  him. 

"I  know  where  Little  Sweep  is  dwelling/' 
said  the  voice,  and  peering  down,  Sweep  saw 
a  tiny  Red  Cap  perched  upon  his  knee.  (It 
was  the  very  Red  Cap  that  had  hidden  in  Little 
Sweep's  pocket  the  day  before.)  "  If  you  wish, 
I  can  take  you  there,"  continued  Red  Cap  in 
a  friendly  fashion. 

"Ah,  Red  Cap,  if  you  only  would !"  cried 
Sweep.  "My  heart  is  broken  because  I  cannot 
find  my  darling." 

"Then  close  your  eyes  and  do  not  open  them 
until  I  say,"  commanded  Red  Cap. 

Sweep  closed  his  eyes  and  felt  himself  a-sailing 
[187] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

through  the  air.  He  sailed  so  fast  that  he  had 
scarcely  time  to  draw  a  breath  before  he  felt 
himself  set  down  upon  the  earth  once  more. 

"Now  look  about  you/'  commanded  Red 
Cap. 

Sweep  obeyed.  He  found  himself  within 
a  stately  hall  of  marble ;  the  walls  were  carved 
with  gold  and  coral,  all  in  intricate  designs, 
and  there,  upon  a  throne  of  ivory  set  with 
gleaming  sapphires,  was  seated  Princess  Cendre. 
Her  flowing  robes  of  shimmering  white  seemed 
made  of  moonbeams  sewn  together,  so  soft  and 
luminous  were  they.  Her  hair,  black  as  a 
raven's  wing,  was  bound  with  ropes  of  pearls 
and  diamonds.  The  Princess  Cendre  sat  so  still 
that  Sweep  at  first  believed  she  was  some  lovely 
carven  image  he  beheld.  There  was  little  to 
make  one  think  of  Little  Sweep,  save  that  when 
the  Princess  Cendre  spoke,  her  voice  was  Little 
Sweep's. 

"What  brings  you  hither,  Sweep?"  cried 
Princess  Cendre  angrily,  when  she  became 
aware  of  him. 

Sweep  was  astonished,  but  answered  mildly, 
even  so. 

[188] 


Sweep  and  Little  Sweep 

"Ah,  Little  Sweep,"  said  he,  "now  who 
would  think  that  fine  new  raiment  and  a  face 
all  clean  and  shining  would  make  this  wondrous 
change  in  you  ?  But  perchance,  if  you  had  ever 
worn  the  new  gray  frock  I  bought  you  for  our 
wedding,  I  would  have  known  about  your 
beauty." 

"My  name  is  Little  Sweep  no  longer,  but 
Princess  Cendre,  I  would  have  you  know,"  she 
answered  coldly.  "And  what  have  I  to  do  with 
gray  wedding  frocks,  I  should  like  to  know  ?" 

"Why,  Little  Sweep,"  began  Sweep  in  great 
surprise,  but  she  interrupted  him. 

"Princess  Cendre,  if  you  please!"  cried  she. 

"Well,  Princess  Cendre,  then,"  said  Sweep. 
"Have  you  forgot  that  this  is  our  wedding  day  ? 
I  thought  perhaps  you  would  be  grieved  as  I 
that  we  were  parted,  and  so  I  came  hither  to 
marry  thee." 

"To  marry  me!"  exclaimed  the  Princess 
Cendre  in  astonishment.  "With  your  black 
face,  do  you  suppose  that  I  would  marry  you  ? 
I  am  the  Princess  Cendre,  you  must  not  forget. 
And  Sweep,  if  this  be  your  wedding  day,  as  you 
say  it  is,  my  advice  to  you  is  this :  Marry 
[1891 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

the  Crossing  Sweeper  of  your  choice,  and  if  you 
cannot  find  her,  choose  another.  The  city  is 
full  of  such  poor  wretches ;  there  are  two  or 
three  at  every  corner." 

Sweep  could  scarcely  believe  that  he  had 
heard  aright.  He  had  not  dreamed  his  Little 
Sweep  would  treat  him  thus.  He  was  surprised 
and  pained  to  hear  her  use  so  many  harsh  words 
all  at  once.  He  had  not  thought  she  knew  any. 
In  the  old  days  when  she  had  swept  crossings 
for  a  penny  she  had  always  been  a  gentle  little 
creature. 

"Surely  you  are  joking,  just  to  try  me/'  cried 
poor  Sweep.  "If  you  had  loved  truly,  as  you 
did  often  say,  then  though  you  did  become 
empress  of  all  the  world,  you  would  love  me 
still.  My  face  is  no  blacker  to-day  than  it  was 
yesterday  or  the  day  before  that.  Do  not  treat 
me  thus  coldly,  Little  Sweep,  or  you  will  break 
my  heart." 

"And  if  you  call  me  by  that  name  again,  I  will 
have  my  servants  cast  you  from  my  topmost 
turret  and  break  your  head/'  replied  the  Princess 
Cendre  in  a  towering  rage. 

"When  I  was  naught  but  a  Crossing  Sweeper, 
[190] 


Sweep  and  Little  Sweep 

beaten  always  and  half  starved,  you  gave  me 
bread  and  buns  and  bade  me  love  you.  To  be 
sure,  I  ate  the  bread  and  buns  because  I  was 
hungry.  But  now  that  I  am  become  a  princess 
and  no  longer  need  your  gifts,  my  heart  bids  me 
to  marry  none  but  a  prince.  Moreover,  the 
prince  whom  I  shall  wed  must  be  handsome  and 
charming,  and  his  lands  and  wealth  must  be 
greater  than  my  lands  and  wealth,  which  are 
very  great  indeed.  So  get  you  gone,  now, 
Sweep.  You  see  how  foolish  was  your  errand." 

Poor  Sweep  stood  gazing  silently  at  the 
haughty  princess,  so  fair  to  see  and  yet  so  hard 
of  heart.  Presently  Red  Cap  bade  him  close  his 
eyes  again.  Sweep  closed  his  eyes  and  found 
himself  a-sailing  through  the  air,  and  once  again 
he  found  himself  upon  the  borders  of  the  sea. 

"Ah,  Sweep,  I  am  the  cause  of  all  thy  mis- 
fortune," said  Red  Cap  sadly. 

"How  so,  my  little  friend?"  asked  Sweep. 

"It  is  this  way,"  said  Red  Cap.  "If  I  had 
not  vexed  my  brother  yesterday,  he  would  not 
have  chased  me  so  fiercely,  and  I  would  never 
have  sought  shelter  in  Little  Sweep's  pocket. 
Now,  if  I  had  not  sought  shelter  in  Little 
[191] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

Sweep's  pocket,  I  would  never  have  given  her 
three  wishes,  and  she  would  never  have  become 
the  Princess  Cendre,  but  would  have  married 
you  upon  her  wedding  day." 

"  But  even  so,  Red  Cap,"  sighed  Sweep  sadly, 
"you  are  not  at  fault.  Had  Little  Sweep 
desired,  she  might  have  wished  me  to  be  some- 
thing high  along  with  her.  But  though  she 
has  been  ungrateful  and  selfish,  too,  I  love  her 
dearly  and  cannot  bear  to  say  a  harsh  word  of 
her." 

Red  Cap  was  surprised  at  Sweep's  gentle 
speech.  He  had  expected  him  to  abuse  Little 
Sweep  and  say  unkind  things  of  the  haughty 
Princess  Cendre.  In  all  his  dealings  with 
mortals  (and  he  had  many,  for  Red  Cap  was 
nearly,  if  not  quite,  a  thousand  years  of  age), 
he  had  noticed  that  mortals  were  prone  to  speak 
ill  of  those  who  had  injured  them.  "Without 
doubt  this  black-faced  Sweep  is  of  noble  heart," 
thought  Red  Cap,  "but  I  shall  try  him  even 
further." 

Aloud  he  spoke:  "Now,  Sweep,"  said  Red 
Cap,  "  I  have  no  more  magic  of  the  sort  that  can 
raise  folk  to  wealth  or  high  rank  and  noble 
[192] 


Sweep  and  Little  Sweep 

station ;  but  I  have  still  great  power  to  destroy. 
Say  but  a  word,  and  in  an  instant  I  will  destroy 
the  castle  by  the  sea.  The  Princess  Cendre  in 
a  flash  will  turn  to  Little  Sweep  ;  the  old  master 
will  be  back  in  the  kitchen,  and  young  Master 
Jasper  will  be  in  his  uncle's  house  once  more. 
What  do  you  say  to  this  plan  ?" 

"To  that  I  must  say  no,"  said  Sweep.  "I 
think  it  most  unworthy." 

"Then,  Sweep,  since  you  will  have  none  of  my 
plan,  I  must  be  off,"  said  Red  Cap.  "  But  hark 
you ;  although  I  have  not  magic  power  in  great 
store,  if  you  desire  aid  at  any  time,  make  but 
a  simple  wish,  and  I  will  instantly  appear  to  help 
you.  Now  farewell !"  he  cried,  and  darted  off. 

in 

Poor  Sweep !  Now  that  his  Little  Sweep 
had  treated  him  so  cruelly,  he  became  the  saddest 
man  that  one  could  ever  know.  For  days  and 
days  he  did  nothing,  but  would  sit  with  his  head 
in  his  hands,  staring  at  the  wall,  thinking  only 
of  his  Little  Sweep.  Nothing  could  arouse  him, 
until  at  last  Master  Jasper  stepped  across  the 
way  and  scolded  him  roundly. 
[193] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

"Now,  Sweep,  this  will  not  do  !"  cried  Master 
Jasper.  "The  bread  and  cakes  and  pies  will 
burn  in  the  ovens  all  over  the  land,  if  the  chim- 
neys be  not  neatly  swept  down.  Then  how  the 
housewives  will  scold,  to  be  sure  !  Likewise  will 
the  merchants  say  that  Sweep  is  become  a  lazy 
fellow,  who  sits  idling  all  day  long."  Master 
Jasper,  it  will  be  seen,  was  a  sensible  youth,  as 
well  as  amiable  and  agreeable. 

So  once  again  Sweep  set  out  with  his  smart 
little  donkey  cart  all  filled  with  brooms  and 
brushes.  He  found  many  a  housewife  angry  be- 
cause he  had  delayed  her  spring  house-cleaning ; 
but  when  these  angry  housewives  looked  at 
Sweep's  black  face,  so  sad  and  sorrowful,  they 
had  not  the  heart  to  upbraid  him.  Now,  strange 
to  say,  though  Sweep  was  thus  so  dull  and  dis- 
consolate, his  trade  of  sweeping  down  tall  chim- 
neys thrived  as  it  never  had  thrived  before.  He 
swept  tall  chimneys  in  the  north  of  the  kingdom, 
and  in  the  south  also.  Likewise  he  could  often 
be  seen  driving  his  smart  little  donkey  cart  to 
the  east  or  to  the  west  to  sweep  tall  chimneys 
there.  The  fame  of  Sweep's  skill  began  to  grow ; 
he  swept  the  chimneys  in  the  halls  of  dukes 
[194] 


Sweep  and  Little  Sweep 

and  earls.  Indeed,  the  king  and  queen  com- 
manded Sweep  to  bring  his  brooms  and  brushes 
and  set  to  work  about  the  palace.  Their  majes- 
ties, it  seemed,  had  been  greatly  troubled  because 
the  royal  kitchen  chimney  sent  the  smoke  down 
instead  of  up  and  made  the  royal  cooks  and 
maidens  sneeze  and  sputter  all  day  long.  So 
skillfully  did  Sweep  deal  with  this  stubborn  chim- 
ney that  ever  afterward  it  sent  the  smoke  sky- 
high,  as  proper  chimneys  should.  The  royal 
cooks  and  maidens  sneezed  and  sputtered  no 
more,  and  their  royal  majesties  were  grateful 
as  could  be.  The  king  with  his  own  hands 
pinned  a  royal  decoration  on  Sweep's  sooty 
sleeve.  (But  if  I  am  to  tell  the  truth,  I  must 
tell  too  that  from  much  soot  and  grime  and  dust 
this  royal  decoration  soon  became  as  black  as 
Sweep's  own  sooty  sleeve  and  could  not  be  seen 
unless  one  looked  quite  closely.) 

Now  that  his  trade  was  thriving  thus  excel- 
lently and  he  had  no  longer  need  to  buy  bread 
and  buns  for  Little  Sweep,  Sweep's  pennies 
grew  to  golden  dollars  very  rapidly.  The  golden 
dollars  in  their  turn  soon  filled  the  second  stock- 
ing full,  and  even  filled  a  third  before  Sweep  was 
[195] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

well  aware  of  it.  But  even  so,  he  took  no  pleas- 
ure in  his  wealth ;  he  sighed  instead  because  he 
had  no  longer  Little  Sweep  to  share  it  with  him. 
Then,  lest  he  become  a  miser  hoarding  gold  and 
spending  it  not,  Sweep  at  last  bethought  him 
of  a  kindly  plan.  Throughout  the  kingdom 
there  were  thousands  and  thousands  of  other 
little  Crossing  Sweepers,  two  or  three  at  every 
corner  waiting  for  a  penny.  These  wretches, 
Sweep  knew  well,  were  just  as  poor  and  miser- 
able as  his  own  Little  Sweep  had  been  in  days 
gone  by.  According  to  his  kindly  plan,  Sweep 
now  began  to  change  his  store  of  golden  dol- 
lars back  to  pennies  once  again.  Then  when 
he  met  a  little  Crossing  Sweeper  standing 
broom  in  hand,  Sweep  would  fling  a  handful 
of  pennies  to  the  little  creature.  Sometimes 
he  filled  his  donkey  cart  with  bread  and  buns 
and  bright  red  apples  to  feed  these  little  Cross- 
ing Sweepers,  in  memory  of  his  own  lost  Little 
Sweep.  Until  at  last  from  these  good  prac- 
tices Sweep  became  known  as  the  friend  of 
all  Crossing  Sweepers,  and  was  greatly  loved 
throughout  the  land. 

,   So  seven  years  passed  by.     Meanwhile  Sweep 
[196] 


Sweep  and  Little  Sweep 

and  Master  Jasper  continued  friends.  Some- 
times Sweep  stayed  to  supper  in  Master  Jasper's 
comfortable  kitchen ;  other  times  Sweep  would 
bid  Master  Jasper  step  across  and  smoke  a  pipe 
or  two  with  him.  Then,  one  evening  just  at 
dusk,  Sweep  returned  from  his  labors  and  found 
young  Master  Jasper  packed  and  ready  for  a 
journey. 

"Where  are  you  off?"  asked  Sweep,  and 
pointed  to  a  musket  flung  beside  a  knapsack. 

"Have  you  not  heard  the  news  ?"  cried  Master 
Jasper  eagerly.  "A  whole  year  since,  a  savage 
tribe  invaded  Yelvaland  and  carried  off  as 
prisoner  the  young  and  lovely  Empress  Yelva. 
Now  as  this  lovely  empress  has  neither  father 
nor  husband  nor  brothers  to  protect  her,  and 
her  people  cry  for  aid,  all  youths  who  long  for 
noble  adventure  are  urged  to  fight  beneath  her 
banners.  Come  join  me,  Sweep." 

But  Sweep  shook  his  head.  "It  is  not  suit- 
able that  I  should  fight  for  Empress  Yelva," 
he  replied.  "My  black  face  fits  me  for  naught 
but  my  trade  of  sweeping  down  tall  chimneys." 

"But  you  are  wrong,  Sweep,"  argued  Master 
Jasper ;  "  a  black  face  in  battle  is  no  great  mat- 
[197] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

ter.  Stout  hearts  and  strong  arms  are  sorely 
needed.  Come,  and  we  shall  march  and  fight 
together  as  brothers." 

Again  Sweep  shook  his  head.  "Indeed,  good 
Master  Jasper,"  answered  he,  "I  wish  with  all 
my  heart  that  I  might  fight  with  thee  against 
this  savage  tribe  and  aid  the  lovely  Empress 
Yelva ;  but  alas !  Who,  save  thee,  would  care 
to  march  and  fight  beside  a  black-faced  sweep  ?" 

"A  thousand  would !  Two  thousand  would 
—  Nay!  ten  thousand  would  be  glad  to  march 
with  thee,  Sweep!"  exclaimed  a  shrill  small 
voice  beside  them.  On  peering  down,  Sweep 
beheld  a  tiny  Red  Cap  perched  upon  the  poker ; 
it  was  the  same  that  had  befriended  him  so  long 
ago. 

"Ah,  Sweep !"  continued  Red  Cap  briskly, 
"  I  took  a  fancy  to  you  when  we  first  met,  seven 
years  ago,  and  had  a  notion  then  that  I  would 
like  to  know  you  better.  However,  since  in  all 
these  years  you  have  not  wished  a  wish  of  me,  I 
could  not  have  the  joy  of  your  acquaintance. 
We  Red  Caps,"  he  explained,  "although  we  be 
such  powerful  folk,  cannot  appear  to  mortals 
without  they  wish  for  us,  you  know." 
[198] 


Sweep  and  Little  Sweep 

"I  had  not  known  that,"  answered  Sweep 
politely,  "or  I  would  have  wished  some  simple 
thing  just  for  the  pleasure  of  a  chat  with  thee. 
But  tell  me,  how  is  it  that  you  thus  appear  be- 
fore me  now?" 

"Have you  so  soon  forgot  your  wish?"  asked 
Red  Cap.  "Did  I  not  hear  you  wish  a  moment 
since  to  fight  beneath  the  banners  of  the  Em- 
press Yelva  ?  It  is  to  grant  that  wish  that  I 
now  come.  And  mark,  since  in  seven  years 
you  have  wished  no  wish  of  me,  my  magic  now 
has  grown  to  power  tremendous.  Behold  thine 
army!" 

Sweep  heard  the  measured  tramp  of  many 
feet,  and  looking  through  the  gathering  gloom, 
beheld  a  line  of  forms  that  marched  by,  four  and 
four,  and  all  were  singing  gayly  as  they  went. 
At  first  Sweep  could  not  tell  what  manner  of 
soldiers  these  might  be,  but  presently  his  eyes 
became  accustomed  to  the  dusk,  and  he  per- 
ceived that  this  vast  army  was  composed  of 
Crossing  Sweepers  armed  with  brooms  instead 
of  muskets.  Perched  atop  of  every  broomstick 
he  could  see  a  tiny  creature  similar  in  looks  and 
dress  to  the  Red  Cap  perched  upon  the  poker. 
[199] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

"My  brothers  and  my  cousins  and  likewise 
all  my  friends  and  uncles  have  come  to  help 
thee  too,  Sweep,"  said  Red  Cap.  "And  thou, 
good  Master  Jasper,  throw  aside  thy  musket, 
for  in  Sweep's  army,  muskets  and  such  like  will 
be  useless  things." 

Good  Master  Jasper  quickly  did  as  Red  Cap 
had  commanded  and  followed  after  Sweep. 
Sweep  shouldered  his  long  brush  and  marched 
proudly  at  the  head  of  his  strange  army.  And 
thus  began  the  journey  into  Yelvaland. 

Now  of  that  journey  there  is  not  much  to  tell. 
To  be  sure,  whenever  it  was  time  for  breakfast, 
dinner,  or  supper,  the  Red  Caps  clapped  their 
hands  and  there  appeared  a  thousand  tables 
spread  with  all  good  fare.  When  night  fell,  or 
when  storms  arose,  the  Red  Caps  likewise  caused 
a  city  of  ten  thousand  tents  to  spring  up  on  the 
plains.  The  Crossing  Sweepers  enjoyed  the 
whole  march  as  a  holiday.  In  all  their  wretched 
lives  before  they  had  not  had  such  good  things  to 
eat.  Their  hollow  cheeks  grew  plump  and  rosy 
with  the  winds  and  sun,  and  Sweep's  heart  re- 
joiced to  see  the  happy  changes  that  came  upon 
his  friends.  At  night  when  they  sat  grouped 
[200] 


Sweep  and  Little  Sweep 

about  their  campfires,  the  Crossing  Sweepers 
sang  songs  loud  in  praise  of  Sweep,  whom  they 
declared  had  always  been  their  friend  and  who 
now  was  the  cause  of  their  pleasant  holiday. 

Now  while  Sweep  and  his  strange  army  were 
marching  thus  toward  Yelvaland,  the  people 
there  were  plunged  in  deep  despair.  The  sav- 
age troops  had  given  their  soldiers  so  many 
drubbings  and  such  bitter  punishments  in  battle 
that  they  had  quite  lost  heart.  Judge  then  of 
their  great  joy  when  they  beheld  a  friendly  force 
marching  to  their  aid.  But  as  this  horde  drew 
near,  and  they  perceived  what  manner  of  army 
it  really  was,  their  hearts  sank  again. 

"Alas!"  sighed  these  discouraged  folk  of 
Yelvaland,  "of  what  avail  against  the  savage 
troops  will  be  this  ragged  rabble  that  ap- 
proaches ?" 

But  when  Sweep's  army  entered  into  Yelva- 
land and  began  to  lay  about  them  with  their 
broomsticks,  that  was  another  story.  Aided 
by  the  magic  power  of  the  Red  Caps,  each  broom- 
stick fell  with  the  force  of  fifty  giant  fists  and 
resounded  loud  as  thunder  on  the  mountain 
tops.  The  savage  troops  stood  their  ground 
[201] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

but  a  short  time  and  then  fled  in  terror  before 
these  strange  and  powerful  weapons  which  they 
had  never  seen  before.  (Savages  do  not  sweep 
their  houses,  you  know,  and  so  they  knew  nothing 
of  the  useful  broomstick.)  Sweep,  gallantly 
leading  his  vast  army,  pursued  the  flying  savages 
and  gave  them  battle  all  the  while.  So  dex- 
trously  and  well  did  the  little  Crossing  Sweepers 
wield  their  brooms  that  on  the  third  night,  when 
both  armies  had  agreed  to  rest,  these  savage 
troops  rose  up  and  stole  off.  Over  the  hills  and 
far  away  they  fled  and  never  again  were  heard 
or  seen  from  that  day  to  this.  The  glorious 
part  of  Sweep's  great  victory  was  that  he  had 
not  lost  a  single  follower  in  battle ! 

"And  now  to  free  the  young  and  lovely  Em- 
press Yelva,"  said  Sweep  to  Red  Cap,  "and  then 
our  work  is  done." 

"In  all  good  time  that  too  will  be  accom- 
plished," answered  Red  Cap.  "The  Empress 
Yelva  lies  hidden  deep  down  in  a  well  of  her  own 
tears.  This  well  lies  close  beside  the  gates  of 
Yelvaland,  and  so  you  had  best  face  your  a'rmy 
right  about  and  march  there." 

Then  once  again  the  Crossing  Sweepers  shoul- 
[202] 


Sweep  and  Little  Sweep 

dered  their  brooms  and  marched  gayly  off  to 
Yelvaland.  They  reached  the  gates  of  the 
kingdom  just  as  the  moon  was  sinking  slowly 
in  the  sky,  and  Sweep  gave  orders  that  they 
wait  until  the  dawn  to  enter. 

"Come  with  me,  Sweep,"  whispered  Red 
Cap;  "the  time  has  come  to  seek  the  Empress 
Yelva,"  and  led  him  to  a  well  within  a  grove  of 
trees. 

"Now,  Sweep,  attend  me  closely,"  warned 
Red  Cap,  "  for  if  you  do  not  as  I  say,  all  will  be 
lost.  When  the  moon's  last  ray  will  light  the 
waters  of  this  well,  plunge  down  into  its  depths 
and  bring  the  Empress  Yelva  up  with  you. 
Lose  not  a  second's  time,  for  if  the  moonbeam 
leave  the  well  before  you,  the  lovely  Empress 
Yelva  must  forever  remain  prisoner  and  your- 
self likewise.  Do  you  think  that  you  are  nimble 
enough  to  try?" 

"I  know  not  of  my  nimbleness,  but  I  will  try," 
said  Sweep,  and  plunged  down  headlong,  as  a 
pale  moonbeam  shone  down  and  silvered  the 
dark  waters.  Before  the  winking  of  an  eye, 
it  seemed,  he  rose  again,  clasping  the  Empress 
Yelva  by  the  hand.  The  moonbeam  tarried 
[203] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

long  enough  for  Sweep  to  see  the  lovely  maiden 
he  had  rescued.  Her  eyes  like  two  blue  violets 
shone  with  kindliness,  her  golden  hair  fell  rip- 
pling like  a  cloak  about  her,  and  when  she  spoke 
her  voice  was  like  the  chime  of  silver  bells. 

"Ah,  sir!"  exclaimed  the  lovely  Empress 
Yelva.  "Although  from  your  poor  dress  I 
know  that  you  are  naught  but  a  humble  Sweep, 
I  honor  you  for  your  brave  deed,  and  I  shall 
wed  you." 

At  this  poor  Sweep  was  covered  with  con- 
fusion. He  had  not  dreamed  the  lovely  Em- 
press Yelva  would  so  much  as  deign  to  thank 
him ;  had  not  the  haughty  Princess  Cendre 
scorned  him  ?  But  even  so  his  heart  still  longed 
for  his  first  love,  and  knowing  nothing  better 
to  do,  the  honest  fellow  told  his  sad  tale  to  the 
empress,  as  they  stood  beside  the  well.  She 
listened  closely  all  the  while. 

"You  have  a  noble  heart,  good  Sweep,"  said 
she  when  he  had  done,  "  and  though  you  do  not 
choose  to  wed  me,  I  bear  you  no  malice,  but 
instead  shall  help  you  win  your  Little  Sweep, 
who  has  become  the  Princess  Cendre." 

"Alas,  your  worship !"  said  Sweep  sadly, 
[204] 


Sweep  and  Little  Sweep 

"that  can  never  be.  The  Princess  Cendre 
would  scorn  my  black  face,  no  matter  what  my 
fame  or  fortune." 

"Why  as  to  that,  Sweep,"  cried  Red  Cap, 
"have  no  more  concern.  The  Empress  Yelva' s 
tears,  it  would  seem,  are  magic,  for  since  you 
have  plunged  down  the  well,  your  face  is  be- 
come clean  and  white  as  though 't  were  scrubbed 
a  dozen  times.  You  are  now  a  handsome  fellow." 

"And  when  I  have  rewarded  you  suitably,  the 
Princess  Cendre  will  be  more  than  glad  to  wed 
you,  rest  assured,  good  Sweep,"  said  Empress 
Yelva.  "But  now  the  dawn  is  here,  so  let  us 
hasten  that  I  may  see  my  people  and  my  own 
dear  Yelvaland  once  more." 

You  may  imagine  that  there  was  wild  rejoic- 
ing when  Sweep  and  his  vast  strange  army 
knocked  upon  the  gates  of  the  kingdom  .and  de- 
manded that  they  open  wide  for  Empress  Yelva. 
A  holiday  that  lasted  seven  days  was  set,  and 
there  were  games  and  sports  and  pleasures. 
The  people  sang  and  danced  upon  the  highways, 
and  oxen  were  roasted  whole  upon  great  bon- 
fires. Sweep  and  all  the  Crossing  Sweepers 
were  praised  and  honored  throughout  the  length 
[205] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

and  breadth  of  Yelvaland,  and  all  was  merry  as 
could  be. 

When  this  great  holiday  was  passed,  as  holi- 
days all  do,  the  business  of  the  court  began  again. 
The  Empress  Yelva  ordered  that  a  cottage  and 
a  piece  of  ground,  as  well  as  two  bags  filled  with 
gold,  be  given  to  each  Crossing  Sweeper  in  re- 
ward for  their  brave  deeds.  The  Crossing 
Sweepers  were  so  delighted  with  their  gifts  that 
they  never  again  returned  to  their  own  land 
but  dwelled  in  Yelvaland  for  all  their  days. 
The  Red  Caps  likewise  were  so  pleased  with 
lovely  Empress  Yelva  and  so  admired  her  kind 
heart  and  sense  of  gratitude  that  they  decided 
from  that  day  to  make  their  home  among  the 
forests  of  her  realm. 

"And  now,  Sweep,"  said  the  Empress  Yelva, 
when  all  this  was  done,  "I  have  not  forgot  the 
promise  that  I  made  thee."  Accordingly  she 
made  him  prince.  His  title  was  Prince  Sweep- 
more  and  his  domain  of  Sweepmost  was  twice 
as  great  and  twice  as  rich  as  was  the  domain  of 
haughty  Princess  Cendre.  Sweep  now  was 
dressed  in  crimson  velvet.  The  Empress  Yelva 
from  her  treasure  store  gave  him  a  golden  sword 
[206] 


Sweep  and  Little  Sweep 

all  set  with  rubies  that  flashed  forth  flame  and 
fire  in  the  sun.  A  hundred  horses  laden  all 
with  bags  of  gold  and  pearls  were  also  given  him, 
as  well  as  a  like  number  of  servants  to  attend 
him.  Then  once  again  Sweep  set  forth  to  marry 
Princess  Cendre. 

"  I  grieve  to  see  thee  go,  good  Sweep,"  sighed 
Empress  Yelva  as  they  parted,  "but  even  so  I 
do  admire  thy  faithful  heart  that  bids  thee  go." 

"And  I  likewise  do  grieve  to  go;  and  I  thank 
thee  for  thy  gifts,"  Sweep  answered.  He  bade 
young  Master  Jasper  farewell  too.  Young  Mas- 
ter Jasper  had  fallen  deep  in  love  with  a  noble 
maiden  of  the  Empress  Yelva's  court  and  was 
about  to  marry  her. 

A  royal  messenger  had  been  sent  before  to  tell 
these  tidings  to  the  Princess  Cendre.  Now, 
strange  to  say,  though  the  haughty  Princess  was 
thus  beautiful  and  wealthy,  she  was  still  unwed. 
To  be  sure,  many  princes  of  small  fortunes  had 
sought  her  hand,  but  of  these  the  haughty  crea- 
ture would  have  none.  However,  her  selfish 
ways  had  not  pleased  princes  whom  she  had 
desired  to  please,  and  so  it  was  she  sat  alone 
within  her  splendid  castle  by  the  sea.  You  may 
[207] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

be  sure  that  she  rejoiced  when  she  learned  that 
Sweep  was  now  a  prince  with  land  and  riches  in 
good  store. 

"Ah !"  she  exclaimed,  "his  face  is  clean  and 
shining  too,  I  hear,  which  is  excellent.  I  could 
not  tolerate  him  otherwise ;  but  as  it  is,  I  shall 
delight  to  wed  him."  And  so  the  haughty 
princess  sent  for  milliners  and  jewelers  and  for 
bootmakers  and  dressmakers  too.  She  bought 
such  silken  hose  and  high-heeled  shoes  as  must 
have  cost  a  fortune,  and  had  her  wedding  dress 
sewn  thick  with  diamonds.  When  word  was 
brought  that  the  new  prince  was  come,  she 
donned  this  sparkling  robe  and  received  him 
with  great  courtesy. 

"Ah,  Sweep!"  cried  she,  "although  I  know 
full  well  that  Empress  Yelva  hath  given  thee  a 
fine  new  title,  I  love  to  call  thee  by  the  dear  old 
name  I  used  to  know.  Tell  me  of  thy  life  since 
last  we  parted.  I  have  heard  the  Empress  Yelva 
desired  to  marry  thee  herself.  The  forward 
creature !  I  blush  for  her  that  she  should  be 
so  bold.  She  must  be  very  plain  of  face  indeed 
if  she  must  go  a-seeking  for  a  husband." 

To  these  sharp  words  Sweep  made  reply: 
[208] 


Sweep  and  Little  Sweep 

"Indeed,  the  Empress  Yelva  is  so  fair  of  face 
that  neither  tongue  nor  pen  can  well  describe 
her  beauty.  Moreover,  she  is  so  kind  of  heart 
and  gentle  of  manner  that  though  she  were  as 
plain  as  plain,  I  still  would  think  her  lovely !" 

"Indeed!"  returned  the  haughty  Princess 
Cendre  and  gazed  with  satisfaction  in  her  mirror. 
"However,  it  is  not  to  chat  about  this  forward 
creature  that  you  have  come  hither;  it  is  to 
wed  me.  Come,  my  bishops  are  in  readiness ; 
my  guests  are  waiting." 

Now,  when  Sweep  at  last  beheld  this  haughty 
Princess  after  seven  years  of  longing,  he  found 
a  curious  change  had  come  upon  him.  He  be- 
came aware  that  he  no  longer  loved  her,  and 
that  her  haughty  manner  and  her  spiteful  speech 
distressed  him.  At  last  he  saw  her  as  she  really 
was,  an  ungrateful,  cold-hearted  creature  who 
thought  of  no  one  but  herself.  (Although 
Sweep  knew  it  not,  the  waters  of  the  well  had 
wrought  this  change  in  him.  You  may  be 
sure  that  Red  Cap  was  awaie  of  it !)  So 
though  his  heart  was  grieved  to  give  another 
pain,  Sweep  determined  to  speak  his  mind 
quite  plainly. 

[209] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

"Ah,  Princess  Cendre,"  said  he,  "I  fear  me 
you  must  tell  your  guests  that  you  have  changed 
your  mind  and  bid  your  bishops  go.  For  since 
my  black  face  has  been  changed  as  though  by 
magic,  it  would  seem  my  heart  and  mind  by 
magic  were  changed  too.  I  know  now  that  thou 
art  too  cold  and  proud  to  be  my  princess  ;  a  prin- 
cess should  delight  to  make  folk  happy,  and  that 
I  fear  me  you  would  never  do." 

The  Princess  Cendre  was  enraged  at  this  talk. 
We  well  know  that  she  had  a  dreadful  temper 
when  it  was  aroused,  and  she  chose  to  rouse  it 
now.  She  stormed  and  she  scolded  ;  she  threat- 
ened Sweep  and  she  denounced  him;  but  she 
could  not  move  his  resolution. 

"You  have  come  hither  to  wed  me.  This  is 
my  wedding  day,  and  you  shall  not  ride  away  !" 
cried  she. 

"Nay,  but  I  will,"  returned  Sweep.  "Once 
before  I  came  hither  to  wed  thee  on  thy  wedding 
day,  and  once  before  I  rode  away.  And  so 
farewell !" 

Away  rode  Sweep  with  all  his  train,  and  stopped 
nor  stayed  until  he  reached  the  gates  of  Yelva- 
land.  A  herald  told  the  news  of  his  approach, 
[210] 


Sweep  and  Little  Sweep 

and  Empress  Yelva  with  her  noble  lords  and 
ladies  went  forth  to  welcome  him.  Sweep  fell 
upon  his  knee  and  humbly  begged  the  lovely 
maiden's  hand  in  marriage,  and  Empress  Yelva 
smilingly  consented. 

"  Indeed,  dear  Sweep  !  "  declared  the  Empress 
Yelva,  "I  had  a  notion  all  the  while  that  you 
would  soon  return,  and  had  our  wedding  feast 
prepared  !"  (Now  could  it  have  been  that  the 
Red  Caps  whispered  of  the  magic  change  the  well 
of  her  own  tears  had  caused  ?) 

Then  straightway  Sweep  and  Empress  Yelva 
were  married.  Young  Master  Jasper  and  the 
noble  maiden  were  married  too  ;  it  was  a  double 
wedding.  Another  feast  was  held,  so  boun- 
teous and  so  magnificent  that  all  previous  feasts 
seemed  poor  and  mean  by  comparison.  Sports 
and  games  were  set,  and  prizes  of  great  value 
were  awarded.  Each  nobleman  received  a  bag 
of  diamonds  as  a  gift,  each  noble  lady  a  rope  of 
pearls.  The  common  people,  one  and  all,  were 
given  each  a  bag  of  golden  coins  that  they  too 
might  make  merry.  The  lords  and  dukes  danced 
on  the  highways  with  the  dairymaids ;  the  Em- 
press Yelva  and  her  ladies  trod  minuets  with 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

shepherd  lads  and  farmer  boys,  and  all  was 
merry  as  a  marriage  feast  should  be. 

Sweep  now  was  Emperor.  He  wore  a  robe 
of  purple  bordered  deep  with  ermine,  and  held 
a  sceptre  clustered  thick  with  diamonds  when 
he  sat  at  court.  With  Empress  Yelva  by  his 
side,  he  now  rode  forth  in  a  spendid  chariot  of 
gold  and  royal  enamels.  But  though  he  was 
thus  raised  to  high  rank  and  great  wealth,  Sweep 
was  as  amiable  and  as  kind  of  heart  as  he  had 
been  when  he  swept  down  tall  chimneys  for  his 
living  and  drove  his  donkey  cart  all  filled  with 
brooms  and  brushes.  To  tell  the  truth,  how- 
ever, Sweep  had  little  opportunity  to  do  kind 
deeds.  There  were  no  poor  folk  to  be  found  in 
Yelvaland.  The  Empress  Yelva  governed  her 
realm  too  well  and  wisely  for  that.  Now  it 
happened  on  one  winter's  day,  when  all  the 
ground  was  white,  Sweep  noticed  that  the  frost 
hung  thick  and  glistened  on  the  branches  of  the 
firs  and  cedars. 

"It  seems  to  me,  my  dear,"  said  Sweep  to 
Empress  Yelva,  "that  it  would  be  most  suitable 
if  we  should  build  some  houses  for  our  little 
friends,  the  Red  Caps,  who  are  dwelling  in  our 


Sweep  and  Little  Sweep 

forest.  I  fear  me  that  they  suffer  greatly  from 
the  cold." 

The  Empress  Yelva  thought  this  plan  most 
excellent,  and  soon  the  royal  carpenters  and 
joiners  were  set  to  making  tiny  little  houses. 
When  these  were  made,  the  royal  painters  colored 
them  bright  green  with  bright  red  roofs,  which 
was  quite  like  the  costume  of  the  Red  Caps, 
if  you  will  remark.  The  Empress  Yelva  and 
her  noble  lords  and  ladies  then  hung  these  tiny 
houses  in  the  branches  of  the  firs  and  cedars, 
and  they  looked  like  so  many  brightly  colored 
bird-houses.  When  the  Red  Caps  flew  home 
that  night,  they  were  delighted ;  they  guessed 
at  once  for  whom  these  tiny  houses  were  meant. 
They  praised  Sweep  and  complimented  him  on 
his  kind  heart  and  his  thoughtful  ways. 

"We  Red  Caps  do  many  kind  things  for  mor- 
tals," they  remarked  most  sagely  to  each  other, 
"but  it  is  seldom  mortals  ever  think  to  do  kind 
things  for  us.  It  is  quite  fitting  that  Sweep 
should  be  Emperor ;  he  hath  a  noble  heart,  as 
sovereigns  all  should  have." 

It  happened  then  upon  another  day,  while 
still  the  snow  lay  thick  upon  the  ground,  that 
[2131 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

Princess  Cendre  and  her  servants  went  a-rid- 
ing  through  this  forest.  The  haughty  princess 
marked  the  tiny  brightly  colored  houses,  and 
asked  what  they  might  be.  A  forester  near  by 
made  answer  thus : 

"Now  if  your  royal  highness  please,"  said 
he,  "Sweep,  our  good  Emperor,  hath  caused 
these  to  be  made  for  our  little  friends,  the  Red 
Caps.  They  suffered  greatly  with  the  cold,  he 
thought." 

"Indeed!"  exclaimed  the  Princess  Cendre. 
"Then  your  little  friends,  the  Red  Caps,  must 
suffer  from  the  cold  again,  I  fear.  I  have  taken 
a  great  fancy  to  these  pretty  toys  and  mean  to 
hang  them  in  my  own  forests,  that  my  gold- 
finches and  nightingales  may  dwell  therein  in 
winter,  instead  of  flying  to  the  southland." 
She  then  desired  her  servants  to  cut  down  the 
tiny,  brightly  colored  houses  and  rode  off,  little 
thinking  of  the  mischief  she  had  done. 

That  night,  when  the  Red  Caps  flew  home, 
they  were  agitated  and  buzzed  about  like  so 
many  angry  little  bees.  They  missed  their  tiny 
comfortable  houses  and  shivered  with  the  cold. 
They  knew,  of  course,  who  had  done  this.  They 
[214] 


Sweep  and  Little  Sweep 

knew  all  things  —  these  Red  Caps  of  the  olden 
days. 

"Now  this  haughty  Princess  Cendre  is  im- 
possible ! "  they  declared  most  wrathfully.  "  She 
cares  not  though  we  freeze  to  death ;  although 
we  have  done  noble  things  for  her,  she  has  quite 
forgot  them.  She  has  been  princess  long 
enough!"  they  cried.  "  Let  her  be  Little  Sweep 
again,"  and  they  clapped  their  hands  in  anger. 

Then  in  that  instant  vanished  the  splendid 
castle  by  the  sea,  and  Princess  Cendre's  robes 
of  satin  fell  from  her.  She  found  herself  dressed 
out  in  sweeper's  rags,  and  once  more,  broom  in 
hand,  standing  on  her  corner.  The  old  master, 
back  within  his  comfortable  kitchen  again,  was 
disposed  to  treat  her  no  better  than  he  had  before  ; 
and  so,  for  all  her  days,  Little  Sweep  was  forced 
to  dwell  within  her  cold,  bare  attic.  But  there  was 
no  kind  Sweep  to  toss  her  bread  and  buns  each 
day  nor  buy  her  bright  red  apples  or  plum  cake. 

Sweep,  on  the  other  hand,  lived  long  and 
happily  as  Emperor.  He  and  the  lovely  Em- 
press Yelva,  it  is  said,  were  blessed  with  twenty 
children,  all  of  whom  inherited  Sweep's  noble 
nature  and  his  kindly  heart. 
[215] 


CHAPTER  VIII 

KINGS  AND  QUEENS  AND  PEASANT  FOLK 

ONCE  upon  a  time,  in  a  splendid  palace  on 
the  top  of  a  high  hill,  there  dwelled  a  very  old 
king  and  his  wife,  who  was  likewise  a  very  old 
queen.  Now  this  royal  old  couple  lived  in 
great  state  and  luxury.  Their  diamond  crowns 
glittered  and  sparkled  like  the  sunbeams  on  a 
summer  sea ;  and  their  trailing  velvet  robes 
were  so  thickly  embroidered  with  gold  that  they 
stood  alone.  This  very  old  king  and  his  wife, 
the  very  old  queen,  had  a  coach  of  gold  and  glass 
drawn  by  eight  white  horses  in  silver  harness. 
But  with  all  this  splendor  and  magnificence, 
this  royal  old  couple  were  not  happy  or  con- 
tented. Indeed  they  were  called  Queen  Grumpy 
and  King  Crosspatch,  which  names  were  most 
suitable,  for  they  were  discontented  and  dis- 
agreeable as  the  day  was  long. 

Queen  Grumpy  fretted  because  she  had  a 
[216] 


Kings  and  Queens  and  Peasant  Folk 

hundred  ladies-in-waiting.  She  said  they  both- 
ered her.  King  Crosspatch  scolded  and  sulked 
because  Lord  High  Chancellor  would  not  permit 
him  to  smoke  a  briarwood  pipe.  They  both 
declared  their  diamond  crowns  gave  them  a 
headache,  and  they  were  tired  of  their  trailing 
velvet  robes.  Queen  Grumpy  and  King  Cross- 
patch  refused  to  ride  in  their  royal  coach  of 
gold  and  glass.  The  eight  white  horses  trotted 
too  swiftly  and  shook  their  old  bones  about.  So 
this  very  old  king  and  this  very  old  queen  went 
afoot ;  but  even  so,  they  complained  and  scolded 
because  all  the  roads  about  the  palace  led  either 
up  a  hill  or  down,  and  they  puffed  and  panted 
for  breath  before  their  walk  was  done. 

Now  often  and  often  at  sunset,  as  they  rested 
on  their  way  up  the  high  hill,  Queen  Grumpy 
and  King  Crosspatch  looked  with  longing  on  a 
certain  snug  little  cottage  down  in  the  valley. 
Within  this  snug  little  cottage  lived  a  very  old 
man  and  his  very  old  wife.  They  were  peasants. 
There  were  rows  and  rows  of  sunflowers  and 
hollyhocks  before  this  snug  little  cottage  and 
behind,  while  to  the  left  and  right  stretched 
green  pastures  thick  with  blackberry  vines. 
[217] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

"Ah,  my  dear  !"  King  Crosspatch  would  sigh, 
as  he  watched  the  old  man  at  work.  "How 
pleasant  it  must  be  to  live  in  such  a  snug  little 
cottage.  That  old  man  goes  every  evening  to 
fetch  the  cows.  How  I  wish  I  were  that  old 
man!" 

"Indeed,  yes!"  Queen  Grumpy  would  reply 
with  an  answering  sigh.  "How  I  wish  I  were 
that  old  woman.  She  goes  about  from  morning 
until  night,  so  brisk  and  blithe.  She  can  bake 
bread  and  churn  butter  herself;  she  is  not 
bothered  with  a  hundred  ladies-in-waiting  as 
I  am." 

Now  most  remarkable  to  tell,  often  as  Queen 
Grumpy  and  King  Crosspatch  gazed  thus  long- 
ingly at  the  little  cottage  so  snug,  and  wished 
themselves  the  old  man  and  the  old  woman,  the 
old  man  and  the  old  woman  gazed  just  as  long- 
ingly on  the  splendid  palace  and  wished  them- 
selves King  Crosspatch  and  Queen  Grumpy. 
For  if  you  will  believe  me,  this  old  man  and  his 
old  wife  were  a  most  discontented  couple  too ! 

So  it  happened  one  evening,  when  Queen 
Grumpy  and  King  Crosspatch  were  walking 
down  the  hill,  they  met  the  old  man  and  his  old 
[218] 


Kings  and  Queens  and  Peasant  Folk 

wife  climbing  up.  So  while  they  sat  to  rest  on 
a  stone  stile,  these  four  discontented  old  folk 
fell  to  talking. 

"Ah  !"  exclaimed  King  Crosspatch  to  the  old 
man,  "  I  have  often  watched  you  fetch  the  cows 
home  from  pasture  in  the  evening,  and  what 
fun  it  seems,  to  be  sure !  Then  you  often  go 
a-berrying  too.  You  should  be  very  happy." 

"Indeed,  Your  Royal  Highness,  I  am  not!" 
replied  the  old  man  with  bitter  feeling.  "I  am 
tired  of  fetching  cows,  and  I  would  like  to  sit 
still  all  day  with  folded  hands.  I  often  wish 
I  were  you.  As  for  going  a-berrying ;  I  go  only 
because  I  am  so  fond  of  blackberry  pie.  There  's 
one  for  my  supper  to-night,"  he  added,  and 
smacked  his  lips  with  relish.  And  then,  oh, 
how  King  Crosspatch  envied  the  old  man ! 
King  Crosspatch  had  longed  to  eat  blackberry 
pie  all  his  life,  but  the  court  physician  would  not 
permit  such  ordinary  food  on  the  royal  table. 
So  the  poor  old  king  had  never  had  even  a  taste 
of  a  blackberry  pie. 

"And  you  too,"  said  Queen  Grumpy  to  the 
old  woman,  "you  should  be  very  happy.  You 
loop  your  dress  above  your  red  flannel  petticoat 
[219] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

and  trot  round  all  day,  baking  bread  and  churn- 
ing butter.  You  have  nothing  ever  to  vex  or 
worry  you." 

"Nothing  to  vex  or  worry  me  !"  repeated  the 
old  woman  in  astonishment.  "Why,  I  am 
vexed  that  I  must  churn  my  butter,  and  at  this 
very  minute  I  am  worried  lest  the  loaves  I  left 
baking  in  the  oven  may  burn  before  I  am  home 
again.  And  indeed,  Your  Royal  Highness,  I  loop 
my  dress  above  my  red  flannel  petticoat  only 
because  I  must.  A  hundred  times  a  day  I  wish 
I  were  you  and  could  wear  trailing  velvet  robes 
sewn  thick  with  gold  !" 

Now  as  these  four  discontented  old  folk 
talked  on,  a  curious  plan  popped  into  their 
heads.  They  decided  to  change  places.  Ac- 
cordingly, Queen  Grumpy  took  the  old  woman's 
dress  and  looped  it  above  the  red  flannel  petti- 
coat ;  the  old  woman  buttoned  herself  into 
Queen  Grumpy's  trailing  velvet  robes.  King 
Crosspatch  put  on  the  old  man's  battered  hat"; 
the  old  man  set  the  sparkling  diamond  crown 
above  his  sunburned  brow,  and  all  was  done. 
Then  singing  and  laughing,  these  four  old  folk 
went  on  their  separate  ways.  All  four  felt  as- 
[220] 


Kings  and  Queens  and  Peasant  Folk 

sured  that  they  were  really  walking  on  the  road 
to  happiness  at  last,  and  all  were  very  pleased 
and  jolly  in  consequence. 

"Oh,  there  's  no  place  like  a  palace, 
A  palace,  a  palace  ! 
Oh,  there  's  no  place  like  a  palace 
Upon  a  hill  so  high  !" 

sang  the  old  man  and  his  old  wife  as  they 
climbed  up  the  steep  hill. 

"Oh,  there  's  no  place  like  a  cottage, 
A  cottage,  a  cottage  ! 
Oh,  there  's  no  place  like  a  cottage 
Down  in  a  valley  green  !" 

sang  King  Crosspatch  and  Queen  Grumpy,  and 
they  went  trudging  down.  Then  when  they 
reached  the  snug  little  cottage,  how  pleased  they 
were  to  be  sure  !  Everything  was  so  cozy  and 
comfortable  to  behold.  The  kettle  on  the 
hearth  was  boiling,  and  the  loaves  in  the  oven 
were  browning;  the  bird  in  the  cage  was  sing- 
ing, and  the  cat  on  the  cushion  was  purring. 
The  table  was  laid  with  all  manner  of  good 
things  for  tea. 

"The  blackberry  pie!    The  blackberry  pie! 
My  dear,  let's  have  it  at  once!"  cried  King 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

Crosspatch,  and  went  searching  through  cup- 
board and  larder  to  find  it. 

"Wait  just  a  moment  until  I  have  made  the 
tea,"  answered  Queen  Grumpy,  busily  bustling 
about  the  kitchen.  She  made  the  tea,  and  he 
found  the  blackberry  pie,  and  then  they  both 
sat  down  to  supper.  There  were  ever  and  ever 
so  many  good  things  on  the  table.  There  were 
cold  roast  fowls  and  quince  preserves  ;  there  were 
strawberry  tarts  and  plum  as  well ;  there  was 
fresh  new  butter,  and  there  was  thick  sweet 
cream.  Queen  Grumpy  and  King  Crosspatch 
ate  them  all  and  then  began  to  think  about 
dessert ! 

"Now  would  you  mind,  my  dear,  if  I  should 
eat  all  the  blackberry  pie  myself?"  asked  King 
Crosspatch  of  Queen  Grumpy.  "You  see,  I 
have  only  read  about  blackberry  pie  in  books 
and  have  never  tasted  one  in  all  my  life  before." 

"Not  at  all,  my  dear  !"  replied  Queen  Grumpy 
most  amiably.  "I  intend  to  eat  all  this  ginger 
cake  which  I  have  never  seen  or  tasted  before." 
And  so  this  royal  old  couple  continued  to  eat 
until  both  larder  and  cupboard  were  bare. 

"How  fine  this  little  cottage  is  and  how  very 


Kings  and  Queens  and  Peasant  Folk 

snug!"  said  Queen  Grumpy,  seating  herself  in 
a  rocker  before  the  blazing  logs.  She  began  to 
knit  on  a  gray  wool  sock  she  found.  "I  think 
we  shall  be  very  happy  here." 

"And  I  think  so  too,"  agreed  King  Cross- 
patch.  "We  have  eaten  a  fine  supper  in  a  very 
few  minutes  and  without  any  fuss  of  footmen 
or  ladies-in-waiting  either."  He  found  a  briar- 
wood  pipe  and  began  to  doze  peacefully  in  deep 
contentment.  Queen  Grumpy  knitted  busily 
until  the  logs  burned  low,  when  she  began  to 
nod  and  doze  also.  Then  they  both  went  to 
bed. 

But  the  beds  in  the  snug  little  cottage  were 
not  of  the  excellent  quality  of  its  cold  roasted 
fowls  and  new  butter  and  jam.  The  mattresses 
were  rough  affairs.  They  were  stuffed  here 
with  corn  husks  and  there  with  straw  and  yet 
again  with  goose  feathers,  which  pricked  Queen 
Grumpy  and  King  Crosspatch  like  so  many 
pins.  On  these  rough  husky  beds  the  royal  old 
couple  tossed  restlessly  until  morning.  They 
vowed  they  did  not  sleep  a  wink.  (Perhaps 
they  had  eaten  too  much  blackberry  pie  and 
ginger  cake;  what  do  you  think  about  it?) 
[223] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

When  it  was  daylight  at  last,  King  Crosspatch 
clapped  his  hands  to  call  his  servants  to  attend. 

"Ah,  my  dear!"  said  Queen  Grumpy,  "have 
you  forgotten  that  we  are  no  longer  royal  folk 
but  simple  cottagers  instead  ?" 

"Indeed,  I  had  quite  forgotten  all  about  it," 
replied  King  Crosspatch.  "Well,  I  am  glad 
we  are,"  and  he  began  to  dress. 

Together  they  set  about  making  breakfast ; 
but  again  the  breakfast  proved  a  different  mat- 
ter from  supper.  You  will  remember  that  they 
had  eaten  everything  in  the  cupboard  and 
larder  the  night  before.  There  was  no  milk, 
for  they  had  forgotten  to  milk  the  cow,  and 
neither  were  there  eggs.  They  had  neglected 
to  search  the  nests.  Moreover,  the  wood  box 
was  empty,  and  the  fire  was  out. 

"Now  do  you  go  out  and  chop  some  wood  for 
the  fire,  my  dear,"  said  Queen  Grumpy.  "I 
shall  milk  the  cow.  I  have  always  liked  to  look 
at  pictures  of  milkmaids."  She  took  the  pail 
on  her  arm  and  went  in  search  of  the  three- 
legged  stool.  Then  she  seated  herself  beside 
Bossy-Cow  and  began  to  milk.  But  sad  to 
tell,  Bossy-Cow,  who  herself  was  rather  dis- 
[224] 


Kings  and  Queens  and  Peasant  Folk 

agreeable,  waited  until  the  pail  was  nearly 
filled,  and  then  she  gave  a  sudden  kick.  Such  a 
vicious  kick  it  was,  too !  It  upset  the  milk- 
pail,  three-legged  stool,  Queen  Grumpy  and  all, 
and  frightened  the  poor  old  queen  half  out  of 
her  wits.  She  began  to  scream  so  loudly  that 
she  quite  frightened  King  Crosspatch,  and  the 
hatchet  slipped  and  chopped  a  bit  of  his  little 
finger. 

"Oh  !  Oh  !  Oh  !"  wailed  King  Crosspatch  at 
the  very  top  of  his  voice.  "  I  think  this  hatchet 
is  bewitched!  Oh!  Oh!  Oh!"  he  wept,  hold- 
ing up  his  little  finger.  (It  was  not  much  of  a 
cut ;  just  a  little  scratch ;  but  he  was  a  great 
crosspatch,  you  know.)  "Oh,  what  shall  I  do  ? 
What  shall  I  do  ?"  he  wailed.  "With  this  ter- 
rible cut  on  my  little  finger,  I  can't  do  any- 
thing at  all !" 

"There  now,  there  now,"  petted  Queen 
Grumpy  soothingly.  "Don't  chop  any  more 
wood.  There  are  still  a  few  drops  of  milk  left 
in  my  pail,  and  we  shall  drink  that  and  eat 
bread  for  our  breakfast."  She  led  her  weeping 
husband  within  the  snug  little  cottage,  but 
when  she  looked  in  the  oven  she  found  another 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

disappointment.  Queen  Grumpy  had  forgotten 
to  take  the  loaves  out  of  the  oven  the  night 
before,  and  they  were  burned  to  a  crisp. 

"Oh,  this  plagued  cottage  !"  exclaimed  Queen 
Grumpy,  thoroughly  vexed.  "Everything  goes 
wrong  here.  I  wish  I  were  back  in  my  own 
palace  once  more !  I  would  never  sigh  again  to 
leave  it." 

"Neither  would  I,"  agreed  King  Crosspatch, 
drying  his  tears  suddenly.  "Let's  go  back  !" 

They  made  up  their  minds  in  an  instant,  and 
slamming  the  door  of  the  snug  little  cottage, 
they  began  to  climb  the  steep  hill  to  their 
splendid  palace.  Every  step  of  the  way  they 
were  in  a  perfect  torment  of  fear  lest  the  old 
man  and  the  old  woman  would  refuse  to  change 
places  again. 

"That  old  woman  will  never  want  to  give 
me  my  trailing  velvet  robes,"  said  Queen 
Grumpy,  as  they  sat  to  rest  on  the  stone 
stile. 

"And  I  have  been  thinking  that  the  old  man 
will  fight  to  keep  my  diamond  crown,"  said 
King  Crosspatch  anxiously.  But  at  that  very 
minute  they  heard  voices,  and  behold !  around 


Kings  and  Queens  and  Peasant  Folk 

the  turn  in  the  road  came  the  old  man  and  old 
woman,  hurrying  as  though  an  army  were  after 
them.  The  old  man  was  thumping  his  stick, 
and  the  old  woman  was  making  angry  ges- 
tures with  her  hands ;  and  both  the  old  man 
and  the  old  woman  looked  very  cross  and  ill- 
humored. 

"Ah,  here  you  are !"  exclaimed  the  old  man, 
stopping  short  before  the  stone  stile.  "Now 
give  me  my  hat  and  take  back  your  hateful 
crown  without  any  further  nonsense !  I  could 
not  sleep  a  wink  last  night,  because  it  was  so 
heavy  on  my  head.  Such  a  hateful  palace  too ! 
I  never  saw  the  like !  I  could  not  smoke  my 
briarwood  pipe  which  I  brought  along  for 
company,  and  this  morning  two  villains  were 
like  to  drown  me  in  a  pool  before  I  was  fully 
awake." 

"They  did  not  try  to  drown  you,"  replied 
King  Crosspatch  haughtily.  "That  pool  was  a 
bath.  Here  is  your  hat ;  give  me  my  crown." 

"You  may  call  it  a  bath  or  not,  just  as  you 

choose,"  declared  the  old  man  warmly,  "but 

let  those  two  villains  drown  you  instead  of  me, 

is  what  I  say !    I  was  never  so  disappointed  in 

[227] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

all  my  life  as  I  was  with  your  palace.  The 
royal  throne  was  hard  as  stone ;  the  royal 
beds  were  soft  as  dough ;  everything  was 
wrong." 

Meanwhile  Queen  Grumpy  and  the  old  woman 
were  having  a  time  of  it. 

"Your  cow  has  no  manners,"  complained 
Queen  Grumpy.  "She  kicked  me,  and  she 
spilled  the  milk.  I  should  behead  her  if  she 
were  mine." 

"Would  you,  indeed  ?"  asked  the  old  woman 
scornfully,  "and  drink  water  and  eat  bread 
without  butter  all  the  rest  of  your  life,  I  sup- 
pose ?  Let  me  tell  you,  Your  Royal  Highness, 
that  your  servants  are  lazy  and  good-for- 
nothing  !  I  saw  dust  on  the  tops  of  all  the  doors 
and  windows,  and  the  silver  flagon  was  not 
polished  as  brightly  as  my  old  pewter  pots. 
Your  royal  cooks  make  griddlecakes  heavy  as 
lead  ;  you  had  best  behead  them  instead  of  my 
good  Bossy-Cow."  Then  she  added,  "Did  you 
feed  my  bird  and  give  him  water  ?" 

"  I  could  hardly  feed  myself  in  that  awkward 
cottage  of  yours  !"  retorted  Queen  Grumpy. 

"Oh,    my    poor    bird !"    exclaimed    the    old 


Kings  and  Queens  and  Peasant  Folk 

woman.  "Here,  hurry  and  give  me  back  my 
own  dress  that  I  may  loop  it  above  my  red 
flannel  petticoat  and  be  comfortable  once  more. 
I  suppose  you  took  the  bread  out  of  the  oven 
in  time  —  did  you  ?" 

"I  forgot  it,  and  it  burned,"  sulkily  replied 
Queen  Grumpy,  buttoning  herself  into  her 
trailing  velvet  robes. 

"Oh,  what  stupid  folk  are  kings  and  queens  !" 
cried  the  old  woman  in  a  passion.  "Come 
along,  husband,"  she  called,  and  down  the  hill 
they  went. 

"And  what  stupid  folk  are  cottagers !"  called 
King  Crosspatch  after  them.  "Come  along, 
wife,"  said  he,  and  up  the  hill  they  went. 

And  so  these  four  old  folk  again  went  on  their 
separate  ways.  All  four  were  sure  that  they 
were  walking  on  the  road  to  happiness  at  last, 
and  so  all  were  very  jolly  and  smiling  in  conse- 
quence. 

"Oh,  there 's  no  place  like  home ! 
Oh,  there 's  no  place  like  home  !" 

sang  the  old  man  and  his  old  wife,  as  they 
went  trudging  down  to  the  little  cottage  so 
snug. 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

"Oh,  there 's  no  place  like  home  ! 
Oh,  there 's  no  place  like  home  !" 

sang  Queen  Grumpy  and  King  Crosspatch,  as 
they  went  climbing  to  their  splendid  palace  on 
the  top  of  a  high  hill ;  and  there  we  will  bid 
them  all  adieu ! 


[230] 


CHAPTER  IX 

THE  GOOSE  GIRL  AND  THE  BLUE  GANDER 

ONCE  upon  a  time  there  was  a  goose  girl  who 
tended  her  flock  in  a  green  meadow.  The 
meadow  was  dotted  with  forget-me-nots  and 
yellow  buttercups,  and  the  sun  shone  down  on 
it ;  her  geese  were  fine  blue  geese  and  uncom- 
monly knowing.  She  should  have  been  the 
happiest  goose  girl  in  all  the  world,  but  she  was 
not.  She  thought  not  of  the  beautiful  meadow 
nor  of  her  geese  that  were  a  pleasure  to  tend, 
for  they  were  so  wise  and  always  did  her  bidding  ; 
but  instead  this  goose  girl  wept  every  day  be- 
cause she  longed  to  marry  a  certain  lord  who 
lived  in  a  gray  stone  castle  at  the  top  of  a  high 
hill.  All  day  long  she  sat  looking  at  this  castle, 
and  her  eyes  could  see  nothing  else  for  admira- 
tion of  it.  She  dreamed  dreams  a  hundred 
times  a  day,  in  which  she  married  the  lord,  and 
[231] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

was  cross  with  her  geese  because  she  had  to 
tend  them. 

Now  when  the  lord  of  the  castle  went  riding 
by  the  green  meadow,  this  silly  goose  girl  would 
run  after  the  carriage,  shouting  his  name  and 
throwing  bouquets  of  wild  flowers  to  him. 
But  alas !  The  carriage  always  whirled  by  so 
quickly  that  the  lord  heard  her  not,  and  the 
bouquets  of  wild  flowers  fell  in  the  dust  by  the 
roadside.  Each  time  the  goose  girl  wept  and 
threw  sticks  at  her  geese  because  she  had  been 
disappointed,  until  they  fled  to  shelter. 

"It  is  the  stupid  coachman's  fault,"  said  the 
goose  girl  to  herself  one  day,  after  she  had 
chased  the  carriage  for  a  long  distance.  "My 
lord  is  within,  of  course,  and  cannot  hear  me, 
for  the  windows  of  glass  shut  out  all  sound." 
She  knew  that  maidens  often  wrote  letters 
when  they  were  unable  to  obtain  speech  with 
those  whom  they  fancied,  and  she  resolved  to 
write  to  the  lord  of  the  gray  stone  castle. 

She  spent  her  year's  earnings  on  some  pink 
paper  with  red  hearts  lovingly  entwined  on  the 
border,  and  that  her  letter  might  be  colorful 
and  splendid,  she  bought  also  some  purple  ink. 


The  Goose  Girl  and  the  Blue  Gander 

Then  the  goose  girl  sat  before  a  flat  rock  and 
strove  to  compose  such  a  letter  to  the  lord  that 
he  would  stop  his  carriage  the  next  time  he  rode 
by  the  meadow. 

"The  first  day  he  will  ask  me  to  ride  with 
him,  and  the  second  day  he  will  ask  me  to  wed 
him,"  thought  the  goose  girl,  as  she  sat  gazing 
at  the  gray  stone  castle.  "The  third  day  I 
shall  ride  with  him  a  bride  to  yonder  castle, 
where  I  shall  dwell  forevermore  and  have 
naught  to  do  with  geese  but  to  eat  them 
roasted  !" 

Her  geese,  thinking  perhaps  she  had  spread 
on  the  rock  something  fine  to  eat,  crowded 
about  her,  but  she  drove  them  off.  They 
bothered  her,  and  she  wished  to  give  her  mind 
to  the  letter.  One  large  blue  gander  remained 
near,  in  spite  of  her  angry  motions  and  cross 
words.  The  goose  girl  was  about  to  begin  her 
letter  when  she  remembered  that  she  had 
brought  no  pen. 

"Ah  me  !    What  shall  I  do  ?"  she  cried.     "I 

shall  have  no  more  earnings  for  another  year, 

and  by  that  time  my  lord  may  be  wed  to  some 

fair  maiden,  and  I  will  surely  die  of  a  broken 

[233] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

heart !"  She  covered  her  face  and  wept  aloud 
at  her  misfortune.  Suddenly  she  began  to 
laugh  instead. 

"Oh,  that  I  should  be  so  foolish!"  she  ex- 
claimed. "Here  waiting  my  hand  I  have  a 
hundred  pens."  She  seized  the  large  blue 
gander  and  plucked  a  fine  quill  from  under  his 
wing,  but  no  sooner  had  she  done  so  than  the 
bird  began  to  speak. 

"That  is  not  right,"  declared  the  gander. 
"You  have  taken  what  belongs  not  to  you 
but  to  me.  Put  back  my  quill,  or  I  shall  be 
vexed." 

"And  who  is  there  to  care?"  replied  the 
goose  girl  rudely.  "When  I  have  written  a 
letter  to  my  lord  of  the  gray  stone  castle,  you 
shall  have  your  quill  and  not  before." 

She  began  to  speak  her  thoughts  aloud,  as 
goose  girls  often  do,  and  started  once  more  to 
compose  the  letter.  "To  my  dearest  lord  of 
the  gray  stone  castle,  whom  I  love  with  all  my 
heart,  but  who  whirls  past  me  as  I  sit  tending 
geese  in  the  meadow,"  she  planned  to  write,  and 
dipped  the  quill  in  the  purple  ink.  To  her  dis- 
may the  pen  wrote  not  at  all  as  she  planned, 


The  Goose  Girl  and  the  Blue  Gander 

but  seemed  possessed  of  a  spirit  to  go  of  itself. 
It  wrote  with  a  remarkable  flourish: 

"Dear  gander!" 

But  the  goose  girl  pulled  it  from  the  paper 
before  it  could  write  more. 

"What  manner  of  pen  is  this?"  she  cried  in 
vexation. 

"It  is  not  your  quill,"  said  the  blue  gander. 
"I  am  its  master,  and  it  will  write  letters  to 
none  but  me." 

"Well,  upon  my  word!"  declared  the  goose 
girl.  "You  are  the  most  forward  creature  I 
have  yet  seen,  and  this  is  what  you  will  get." 
She  took  a  long  branch  and  beat  the  gander 
until  he  hid  from  sight  in  the  bushes.  Then 
again  she  strove  to  write  her  letter,  but  again 
the  pen  was  possessed  of  a  spirit  of  mischief. 
k;,"Oh!  Oh!"  wept  the  goose  girl,  "I  have 
spent  all  my  earnings  on  splendid  pink  paper 
with  red  hearts  lovingly  entwined  on  the  border, 
and  purple  ink  I  bought  also  that  my  letter 
might  be  fine  as  a  valentine.  But,  alas !  I  am 
bothered  with  a  stubborn  quill  that  will  not 
write  as  I  think.  If  I  write  not  my  letter  to  my 
lord,  he  will  never  know  of  me.  Then  he  will 
[235] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

never  marry  me,  and  I  shall  dwell  forever  in  my 
wretched  hut  instead  of  the  gray  stone  castle, 
as  I  have  desired." 

"You  weep  because  you  cannot  marry  the 
lord  who  lives  in  yonder  gray  stone  castle," 
said  the  blue  gander,  poking  his  long  neck  from 
the  bushes  where  he  had  fled.  "Let  me  give 
you  some  advice.  A  wretched  hut  is  not  a 
pleasant  place,  't  is  true,  but  your  manners  suit 
it  better  than  the  castle  of  your  dreams." 

"Hold  your  tongue,  forward  bird  !"  screamed 
the  goose  girl  in  anger.  She  seized  a  clod  of 
earth  and  hurled  it  with  such  force  that  had 
it  struck  the  gander,  he  would  have  fallen  flat 
in  his  tracks;  but  luck  was  with  him,  and  he 
dodged. 

The  next  day  and  the  next  day  after  that  the 
goose  girl  sat  down  to  write  before  the  flat  rock 
in  the  meadow;  but  the  quill  was  stubborn  as 
ever.  She  spoiled  all  but  one  sheet  of  the 
precious  pink  paper.  Then  once  more  the  blue 
gander  spoke  to  the  goose  girl. 

"You  have  spoiled  many  sheets  of  your 
precious  pink  paper,"  said  the  gander,  nodding 
his  head  and  cocking  his  eye  in  the  wisest  sort 
[2361 


So  at  last,  after    much    thought,  the  goose  girl 
did  as    the  blue  gander  bade. —  Page  237. 


The  Goose  Girl  and  the  Blue  Gander 

of  way.  "Why  will  you  not  let  the  quill  write 
a  letter  to  me,  —  if  only  to  see  what  will  hap- 
pen?" 

"But  then  I  shall  have  no  more  paper  on 
which  to  write  to  my  lord,  and  I  shall  dwell 
forever  in  my  wretched  hut  instead  of  the  castle 
of  my  dreams,"  answered  the  goose  girl. 

"Mayhap  there  might  be  a  betwixt  and  be- 
tween," remarked  the  gander  sagely.  "Write 
the  letter  and  hand  it  to  me  with  a  bow." 

So  at  last,  after  much  thought,  the  goose 
girl  did  as  the  blue  gander  bade.  She  dipped 
the  quill  in  the  purple  ink,  and  immediately  it 
touched  the  paper  it  began  to  write  such  a 
marvelous  letter  as  never  before  was  seen  or 
read !  It  called  the  blue  gander  all  manner  of 
tender  names  and  vowed  he  was  handsome  and 
knowing.  At  the  end,  this  remarkable  quill 
wrote  the  goose  girl's  name  with  a  flourish  so 
fine  that  she  was  pleased  in  spite  of  herself. 
She  folded  the  letter  and  handed  it  to  the 
gander  with  a  bow. 

No  sooner  had  she  done  this  than  the  blue 
gander  spread  his  wings  and  flew  away  in  the 
clouds,  and  in  his  place  stood  a  handsome 
[237] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

shepherd  lad  dressed  in  blue  corduroys.  He 
had  a  hundred  sheep  in  the  fold  that  followed 
him,  and  in  his  hand  a  bag  of  silver. 

"Dearest  Goose  Girl,  wilt  be  mine  ?"  asked 
he.  "Yonder  is  my  cottage,  where  I  am  sure 
we  shall  be  very  happy." 

The  goose  girl  was  amazed  at  the  change. 
But  so  handsome  was  this  young  shepherd  lad, 
and  so  winning  of  speech  and  manner,  that  all 
thoughts  of  the  gray  stone  castle  and  the  lord 
tumbled  out  of  her  head.  She  gazed  with  de- 
light at  the  little  cottage  to  which  the  shepherd 
lad  pointed.  Blue  smoke  was  curling  from  its 
chimney,  and  a  bluebird  was  singing  in  a  cage 
beside  the  kitchen  door. 

"We  shall  be  married  at  once,  shepherd  lad 
of  my  heart,"  she  answered  him  sweetly,  "and 
I  shall  make  you  griddlecakes  for  your  supper." 

So  the  goose  girl  and  the  shepherd  were  mar- 
ried and  went  to  live  in  the  little  cottage.  In- 
deed, for  all  that  I  know,  there  they  may  be 
living  to  this  day,  for  I  have  met  no  one  who 
has  ever  told  me  of  the  death  of  either. 


[238] 


CHAPTER  X 

THE    LITTLE    BROWN    MAN 

ONCE  upon  a  time,  there  lived  at  the  top  of  a 
very  tall  tree  a  little  magic  sprite.  Now  this 
magic  sprite  was  called  the  Little  Brown  Man, 
and  the  tree  was  called  the  Tall  Pine  Tree.  The 
Little  Brown  Man  was  so  very  small  that  had 
you  ever  seen  him  skipping  and  hopping  about 
in  his  tree,  you  would  have  thought  him  some 
lively  little  brown  squirrel.  The  Little  Brown 
Man  was  always  busy  as  a  bee  and  twice  as 
cheerful.  He  spent  his  days  sweeping  away 
the  withered  pine  needles  so  that  fresh  new 
green  needles  might  grow.  With  his  cunning 
hands  and  powers  of  magic  he  mended  broken 
places  in  the  bark  with  healing  herbs.  At 
night  the  Little  Brown  Man  rested  from  his 
labors.  He  curled  himself  up  in  the  topmost 
boughs  of  the  Tall  Pine  Tree,  and  the  tree  would 
rock  him  gently  and  sing  him  songs  about  the  sea. 
[239] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

Thus  the  Little  Brown  Man,  scarce  bigger 
than  my  hand,  and  the  Tall  Pine  Tree  so  high 
lived  on  in  peace  and  happiness  until  an  evil 
time  befell  them.  It  happened  on  a  black 
winter's  night,  when  the  Storm  Wind  in  a  rage 
went  crashing  through  the  forest.  Lashing  the 
heavy  branches  of  the  tallest  trees,  he  tore  them 
loose  and  flung  them  to  the  ground  as  though 
they  had  been  but  so  many  twigs.  Uprooting 
tiny  trees  and  saplings  by  the  score,  the  Storm 
Wind  tore  his  way  along  until  he  reached  the 
Tall  Pine  Tree.  There  he  saw  the  Little  Brown 
Man  asleep  in  its  topmost  boughs. 

"Ha,  Little  Brown  Man  !"  laughed  the  Storm 
Wind  wickedly.  "At  last  I  Ve  caught  you 
unaware,  and  I  will  do  you  mischief!"  So  say- 
ing, he  blew  a  furious  blast  and  flung  the  Little 
Brown  Man  to  the  ground  beneath.  Then,  in 
a  wailing  voice,  the  Storm  Wind  wove  a  spell  of 
deep  enchantment  round  the  Little  Brown  Man, 
singing  thus : 

"  Flaming  eye  and  hand  like  claw, 
You  '11  dwell  at  your  tree  top  no  more ; 
No  child  at  your  approach  will  stay, 
Your  face  will  scare  them  all  away. 

[240] 


The  Little  Brown  Man 

But  'til  some  child  bids  you  good-day, 
You  '11  dwell  down  on  the  ground  so  low, 
And  to  the  Tall  Pine  cannot  go !" 

And  then  the  Storm  Wind  blew  away. 

For  a  long  time,  the  Little  Brown  Man  lay 
still  as  one  dead,  for  the  fall  had  hurt  him 
cruelly.  The  Tall  Pine  Tree  wept  bitterly  at 
the  little  sprite's  misfortune,  and  by  and  by 
its  tears,  falling  like  rain,  wakened  the  Little 
Brown  Man.  But  alas !  The  Storm  Wind's 
wicked  spell  had  changed  him,  and  the  Little 
Brown  Man  with  flaming  eye  and  clawlike 
hand  was  very  fierce  and  terrible  to  look 
upon. 

"Oh,  tell  me,  my  Pine  Tree  !"  cried  the  Little 
Brown  Man  in  dismay,  "how  am  I  changed 
thus  ?  My  hands  are  hands  no  longer,  but 
claws  like  those  of  wild  beasts ;  my  eye  flames 
redder  than  the  wicked  wolf's !  I  cannot  hop 
or  skip ;  indeed,  I  scarce  can  hobble,  so  bent 
and  twisted  have  I  grown." 

"Alas,  my  Little  Brown  Man  !"  the  Tall  Pine 

Tree  replied.     "While  you  did  sleep,  the  Storm 

Wind  tore  you  from  my  topmost  bough,  and 

wove  this  wicked  spell  around  you.     Until  some 

[241] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

child  will  speak  to  you  a  kindly  word,  you  must 
remain  thus  bound  by  this  evil  spell." 

In  spite  of  his  twisted  back,  the  Little  Brown 
Man  tried  again  and  again  to  climb  into  the  Tall 
Pine  Tree,  but  all  his  efforts  were  in  vain. 
Wearied  and  tired  out  at  last,  he  made  himself 
a  nest  among  the  withered  pine  needles  and 
began  to  wait  for  the  magic  word  to  break  the 
Storm  Wind's  evil  spell. 

At  last  the  winter  passed.  The  snow  began 
to  melt ;  the  brook,  freed  of  its  coat  of  ice,  be- 
gan to  sing  and  chatter  as  it  splashed  along ; 
the  birds  built  nests  ;  the  sun  shone  down ;  the 
pussy  willows,  gray  and  brown,  began  to  bud 
and  bloom.  Then  boys  and  girls  came  out  to 
play  beneath  the  trees  and  gather  buttercups 
and  bluebells.  The  Little  Brown  Man's  heart 
rejoiced,  for  he  was  sure  the  evil  spell  that  bound 
him  soon  would  end.  Whenever  happy  children 
played  beside  the  Tall  Pine  Tree,  he  would 
hobble  toward  them,  saying : 

"  Good  day  to  you !  Good  day  to  you,  my 
children  I" 

But  alas  !  The  boys  and  girls  were  frightened 
of  his  clawlike  hands  and  flaming  eye,  and  so 


The  Little  Brown  Man 

they  screamed  and  ran  away.  Thus  springtime 
went,  and  summer  followed  after ;  the  maple 
leaves  flamed  red  and  gold  in  autumn,  and 
winter  came  again  to  wrap  the  forest  in  its 
cloak  of  snowy  white.  Still  the  magic  words 
to  break  the  Storm  Wind's  spell  remained  un- 
spoken. Thus  years  and  years  rolled  on.  In 
winter  now  the  Storm  Wind  tore  the  branches 
of  the  Tall  Pine  Tree  and  flung  them  to  the 
ground.  The  Little  Brown  Man,  with  his 
cunning  hands  and  powers  of  magic,  could  no 
longer  bind  them  fast.  The  Tall  Pine  Tree, 
once  so  green,  grew  old  and  rusty  looking, 
because  the  Little  Brown  Man  could  no  longer 
sweep  the  withered  needles  from  its  boughs. 
The  Little  Brown  Man,  down  upon  the  ground, 
was  in  despair.  It  seemed  the  wicked  spell 
would  never  be  broken.  No  children  ever 
lingered  near  the  Tall  Pine  Tree.  Indeed, 
when  once  they  passed  that  way,  they  never 
came  again.  They  thought  the  Little  Brown 
Man  was  a  wicked  pixie  who  would  do  them 
harm. 

Then  at  last  the  Little  Brown  Man  peered 
from  his  nest  one  bright  morning  and  saw  a  little 
[243] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

girl  walking  slowly  toward  the  Tall  Pine  Tree. 
Little  Nannie  always  walked  very  slowly,  be- 
cause she  was  quite  lame,  and  leaned  upon  a 
crutch.  Sometimes  she  paused  to  watch  a  bee 
or  butterfly ;  sometimes  she  leaned  against 
a  tree  to  rest,  and  all  the  while  the  Little  Brown 
Man  watched  her  eagerly.  At  last  she  reached 
the  Tall  Pine  Tree,  and  then  he  hobbled  for- 
ward, saying : 

"Good  day  to  you!  Good  day  to  you,  my 
child!" 

His  flaming  eye  and  clawlike  hand  so  startled 
Little  Nannie  that  she  dropped  her  crutch ; 
but  when  she  saw  that  the  Little  Brown  Man 
was  also  very  lame,  she  was  sorry  for  him,  and 
so  she  answered  bravely : 

"  Good  day  to  you,  good  sir !  I  hope  your 
health  is  fine,"  and  so  the  magic  words  were 
spoken. 

The  Little  Brown  Man  could  scarcely  believe 
his  ears  and  began  to  caper  about  and  prance 
with  glee.  Then  presto !  In  a  twinkling  van- 
ished all  his  ugly  features,  his  back  grew  straight, 
and  he  was  once  more  kindly-eyed. 

"Oh,  Tall  Pine  Tree  !  Oh,  Tall  Pine  Tree  I" 
[244] 


The  Little  Brown  Man 

he  cried  in  joy.  "Behold  now  I  am  free  to 
climb  up  to  your  topmost  boughs  once  more !" 
But  in  his  joy  the  Little  Brown  Man  did  not 
forget  Little  Nannie,  who  stood  staring,  wide- 
eyed,  at  the  wonders  she  had  seen. 

"And  now,  my  child!"  cried  he,  "what  can 
I  do  to  serve  you  ? " 

"Oh,  please,  sir,"  answered  Little  Nannie 
timidly,  "if  you  would  give  me  my  crutch, 
I  would  be  most  grateful.  I  am  so  lame  that 
I  cannot  stoop  to  pick  it  up  myself." 

"Your  crutch!"  screamed  the  Little  Brown 
Man  in  a  passion  of  rage.  "It  is  a  wicked  stick 
that  holds  you  back  when  you  would  run  and 
play,  and  so  I  treat  it  thus !"  He  seized  the 
crutch  and  flung  it  in  the  brook,  and  there  it 
floated  swiftly  in  the  current. 

"Oh,  Little  Brown  Man,  what  have  you 
done  !"  wept  Little  Nannie.  "Now  I  can  never 
wander  in  the  forest  any  more,  but  must  sit 
always  in  my  chair.  I  cannot  walk  without  my 
crutch,  and  my  mother  is  too  poor  to  buy  me 
another."  She  leaned  against  the  Tall  Pine 
Tree  and  sobbed  aloud. 

"Stop,  stop,  Little  Nannie!"  cried  the  Little 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

Brown  Man,  "I  meant  you  no  harm,  as  you 
will  see.  Now  tell  me  this :  Is  it  your  wish 
to  walk  always  with  a  crutch  ?  If  so,  say  but 
a  word,  and  I  will  bring  it  back  again,  for  now 
my  powers  of  magic  are  returned." 

"Oh,  Little  Brown  Man!"  answered  Little 
Nannie  through  her  tears,  "I  do  not  wish  to 
walk  always  with  a  crutch ;  indeed,  I  often 
weep  because  I  wish  to  run  and  play  like  other 
boys  and  girls." 

"Then  try  and  see  if  your  wish  come  true, 
Little  Nannie,"  commanded  the  Little  Brown 
Man. 

Little  Nannie  took  a  step  forward,  and  then 
another  and  another,  and  found  her  feet  like 
wings.  So,  singing  and  laughing,  she  danced 
home  through  the  forest,  the  happiest  child  in 
all  the  world.  When  she  reached  her  gate,  she 
cried  out : 

" Oh,  Mother!  Mother!  Come  quickly  and 
see !  I  can  run  and  play  like  other  boys  and 
girls !  The  Little  Brown  Man  has  granted  my 
wish  to  me !" 

"My  child  !"  cried  her  mother  in  amazement, 
"this  is  the  work  of  a  good  fairy  without  doubt ! 
[246] 


The  Little  Brown  Man 

And  what  did  you  say  to  thank  the  Little  Brown 
Man?" 

"Oh,  mother,  I  was  so  happy  I  forgot," 
replied  Little  Nannie,  hanging  her  head. 

"Then  let  us  go  in  search  of  him  at  once," 
said  her  mother. 

So  hand  in  hand  they  sought  the  Little  Brown 
Man,  but  though  they  called  loud  and  long  at 
the  foot  of  the  Tall  Pine  Tree,  they  could  not 
find  the  Little  Brown  Man.  For  at  the  magic 
of  a  kindly  word,  he  had  flown  to  the  topmost 
boughs,  and  there  he  dwelled  for  evermore. 


247 


CHAPTER  XI 

A  TALE    FOR   HALLOWEEN 

BABETTE  and  Antone  were  the  children  of  a 
very  poor  woodcutter.  They  lived  in  a  little 
cottage  on  the  side  of  a  steep  mountain,  and 
the  mountain  looked  upon  a  great  forest.  Now 
though  their  father  toiled  in  this  forest  from 
dawn  until  dark,  he  could  earn  but  little.  Wood 
in  that  region  was  plentiful,  and  woodcutters 
were  numerous.  Their  mother  made  fine  laces 
which  Antone  carried  to  the  market  to  sell ;  but 
in  spite  of  all  their  efforts,  the  poor  parents 
seldom  could  give  their  children  more  than 
bread  and  broth  to  eat.  Often  indeed  the  broth 
was  lacking  if  the  woodcutter  found  no  hare  in 
the  traps  he  set.  Babette  and  Antone,  however, 
were  happy  little  children  and  never  thought 
of  their  poverty.  But  it  worried  the  wood- 
cutter that  Antone  was  ten  years  old  and  had 
[248] 


A  Tale  for  Halloween 

not  yet  gone  to  school.  An  tone's  mother  taught 
him  to  read  and  write,  that  the  other  boys  and 
girls  would  not  be  too  far  beyond  him,  and 
Antone  studied  his  lessons  diligently.  Often 
as  he  sat  doing  his  sums  on  the  hearthstone, 
with  a  bit  of  charcoal  for  a  pencil,  his  mother 
would  sigh  sadly.  Antone  did  not  like  his 
mother  to  be  sad,  and  so  he  always  laughed  to 
cheer  her. 

"Never  fear,  Mother,"  he  would  say.  "Soon 
I  shall  send  myself  to  school.  My  vegetable 
patch  does  finely.  Then,  when  I  am  a  great 
scholar,  you  shall  be  poor  no  longer.  My  father 
shall  have  a  team  of  oxen  and  you  a  fine  satin 
gown ;  Babette  shall  have  a  dozen  real  dollies 
instead  of  the  turnip  dollies  she  now  rocks  in  her 
dolly  cradle." 

"Ah,  Antone,  my  son,"  his  mother  would 
answer  with  a  sigh,  "unless  you  make  your 
fortune  as  a  maker  of  toys,  I  fear  you  will  have 
no  fortune  at  all.  Your  fingers  are  as  clever 
as  a  wizard's  even  now ;  and  though  you  are 
past  ten,  we  cannot  spare  you  to  go  to  school." 

It  was  true,  as  she  said.  Antone  made  boats 
from  bits  of  cedar  wood,  and  when  he  had  fitted 
[249] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

them  with  sails  you  could  not  tell  them  from 
any  that  had  come  out  of  a  shop.  He  carved 
a  doll's  cradle  from  a  pine  knot,  and  for  a  dolly 
painted  the  white  face  of  a  turnip  until  one 
would  think  it  was  the  face  of  some  fair  maiden, 
—  so  blue  were  this  turnip  dolly's  eyes  and  so 
pink  her  cheeks,  her  hair  of  golden  corn  silk  fell 
in  such  waves  and  her  robe  of  young  cabbage 
leaves  was  so  green  and  beautiful.  Then  as 
often  as  this  turnip  dolly  faded  and  began  to 
shrivel,  Antone  made  another,  which  Babette 
declared  was  always  more  beautiful  than  the 
one  before.  Babette  had  never  been  to  the 
village  and  therefore  knew  nothing  of  real 
dollies.  She  loved  her  turnip  babies  tenderly 
indeed ;  she  always  carried  them  in  her  arm 
when  she  went  with  Antone  to  meet  their  father 
and  sang  them  little  songs  as  she  rocked  them 
to  sleep. 

Now  it  happened  one  night  in  the  season  of 
Halloween  that  Antone  sat  carving  jack-o'- 
lanterns  to  sell  in  the  village.  Babette,  who 
was  rocking  her  dolly  to  sleep,  sat  watching 
him.  Being  but  six,  she  knew  nothing  about 
the  fun  which  comes  with  Halloween,  and  so  she 


A  Tale  for  Halloween 

listened  round-eyed  with  wonder  to  Antone, 
who  knew  all  things  about  jack-o'-lanterns. 
When  she  heard  that  boys  and  girls  dressed  like 
goblins  and  witches  frolicked  in  the  village 
streets,  Babette  made  up  her  mind  to  frolic  too. 

"How  fine  it  must  be!"  she  cried,  clapping 
her  hands.  "Halloween  must  be  quite  like 
Christmas!" 

"Not  quite  so  fine  as  Christmas,  Babette," 
answered  Antone,  as  he  carved  the  teeth  in  the 
last  jack-o'-lantern,  "but  Halloween  is  very 
fine  nevertheless.  It  is  comical  to  see  the  jack- 
o'-lanterns  bobbing  up  and  down  with  their 
faces  grinning  in  the  candle  light.  And  on 
Halloween  the  boys  and  girls  play  pranks  on 
their  elders  that  they  would  be  well  switched 
for  at  any  other  time ;  but  every  one  laughs 
and  is  gay  on  that  night."  Antone  finished  the 
jack-o'-lantern  and  piled  it  with  a  dozen  more 
in  his  little  cart.  He  would  sell  them  all  in  the 
village  when  he  took  his  vegetables  to  market 
the  next  day;  no  one  else  could  carve  such 
splendid  pumpkin  faces  as  Antone. 

"Then  let  us  go  and  play  pranks  in  the  village 
too,  Antone,"  cried  Babette.  "Mother  will 
[251] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

make  us  goblin  dresses,  and  there  is  still  one 
great  pumpkin  in  your  garden  for  a  jack-o'- 
lantern.  Oh,  what  a  frolic  we  shall  have !" 

"Babette!"  exclaimed  Antone  in  astonish- 
ment. "Wherever  did  you  get  such  a  notion  ? 
The  frolic  in  the  village  is  not  for  us.  Mother 
has  no  time  to  make  us  goblin  dresses,  and  if  she 
did,  she  has  no  goods ;  besides,  how  should  we 
find  our  way  home  through  the  forest  ?" 

"You  know  the  way  through  the  forest, 
Antone,"  insisted  Babette,  "and  if  Mother  can- 
not make  us  goblin  dresses,  we  can  go  without. 
It  will  be  dark  and  our  jack-o'-lantern  will  be 
as  fine  as  any.  Do  come,"  she  begged,  "I  have 
never  been  to  a  Halloween  frolic."  • 

"Now,  Babette,  I  tell  you  we  cannot  go  to 
the  village  to-morrow  night,"  answered  Antone. 
"I  could  not  find  my  way  home  through  the 
forest  after  dark,  and  we  would  both  be  lost. 
Be  a  good  girl  and  do  not  tease  any  more." 

Antone  spoke  sternly,  and  Babette  burst  into 
tears.  She  was  very  fond  of  her  own  way,  and 
when  she  could  not  have  it,  sometimes  she  was 
a  very  naughty  little  girl.  She  sobbed  and 
wept  so  piteously  that  Antone  found  it  hard  to 


A  Tale  for  Halloween 

refuse  her.  However,  he  dared  not  go  to  the 
village  at  night,  as  he  feared  to  lose  his  way  in 
the  forest.  So  Antone  trotted  Babette  on  his 
knee  and  whispered  that  he  would  buy  her 
chocolate ;  but  she  only  wept  the  harder. 

"Now,  Babette!"  cried  Antone  at  last,  when 
Babette  showed  no  signs  of  stopping,  "I  can- 
not take  you  to  the  village ;  but  if  you  are  a 
good  girl  and  stop  crying  at  once,  I  will  make 
a  little  Halloween  frolic  just  for  you  and  me. 
Now  promise  me  you  will  not  cry  any  more." 

Babette  dried  her  eyes  and  promised.  She 
wished  a  Halloween  frolic,  but  whether  she 
frolicked  at  home  or  in  the  village  mattered 
not  at  all. 

"Will  we  wear  goblin  dresses  or  ghost  dresses, 
Antone  ?"  she  asked. 

Antone  puzzled  a  moment  before  he  answered. 
"Oh,  ghost  dresses,  I  think,"  said  he. 

The  next  day  Babette  was  very  good.  She 
helped  Antone  gather  his  vegetables  for  market, 
and  when  he  returned  sat  beside  him  quietly 
while  he  carved  the  last  pumpkin  from  his 
garden.  When  the  jack-o'-lantern  was  finished, 
Antone  lighted  the  candle  just  for  one  second 
[253] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

so  that  she  might  see  it  grinning  in  the  light. 
Babette  clapped  her  hands ;  but  he  held  up 
a  warning  finger.  The  Halloween  frolic  was 
to  be  a  secret.  After  supper  the  children  went 
to  bed  as  usual,  but  instead  of  undressing,  they 
pulled  their  white  nightdresses  over  their  heavy 
coats. 

"They  will  do  for  ghost  dresses,"  whispered 
Antone  when  all  was  still,  and  they  crept  softly 
out.  In  the  moonlight  the  jack-o'-lantern  was 
grinning  broadly  to  greet  them. 

"  Pumpkin  is  smiling  at  us,"  laughed  Babette. 
She  was  very  happy,  for  her  frolic  was  about 
to  begin. 

Antone  struck  a  match  to  light  the  candle, 
but  there  was  no  candle  in  the  jack-o'-lantern. 

"I  put  the  candle  in;  I  know  I  did,"  said 
he  in  surprise.  He  searched  in  the  dark,  and 
Babette  stopped  her  laughing.  Antone  looked 
about,  and  there  beneath  the  bench  lay  the  re- 
mainder of  his  precious  candle.  It  was  chewed 
to  bits,  and  the  wick  was  in  shreds. 

"Oh,  Babette!"  cried  he.  "A  wicked  rat 
has  stolen  our  candle,  and  I  paid  a  whole  penny 
fork  too!" 

[254] 


A  Tale  for  Halloween 

"Oh,  the  bad  rats!"  cried  Babette,  burst- 
ing into  tears.  She  stamped  her  foot  and  sent 
the  jack-o'-lantern  rolling  off  the  bench.  It 
struck  the  earth  with  a  bump  and  dented  its 
nose  a  trifle. 

"Now,  Babette,  what  a  baby  you  are!  See 
what  you  have  done!"  cried  Antone.  He 
stooped  to  pick  up  the  pumpkin,  but  the  pump- 
kin was  too  quick  for  him. 

"Oh,  no,  you  don't,"  laughed  Pumpkin  in  a 
thick  throaty  sort  of  voice.  "  Babette  smashed 
my  nose  a  little,  but  that 's  no  matter  on  a  Hal- 
loween night.  Good-by,  boys  and  girls,"  he 
called  airily  and  rolled  swiftly  down  the  hill. 

"You  come  back  here  ;  you  're  my  pumpkin," 
cried  Antone  and  started  after  the  runaway. 
Babette  followed,  weeping  and  crying  aloud. 

"Oh,  my  Halloween  frolic!  Oh,  my  Hal- 
loween frolic!"  she  mourned.  "Now  we  have 
no  jack-o'-lantern  and  no  candle  either." 

"But  just  you  wait  until  he  rolls  down  into 
the  vegetable  garden,"  shouted  Antone,  as  he 
chased  the  swiftly  rolling  pumpkin.  "  He  '11 
have  to  stop  at  the  hedge."  He  took  his  little 
sister's  hand  that  she  might  run  faster.  Pump- 
[255] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

kin  rolled  along  just  in  front  of  them  but  al- 
ways just  out  of  their  reach.  When  he  reached 
the  hedge,  he  gave  a  great  leap  and  landed  di- 
rectly in  the  vegetable  patch. 

"  Come  on,  you  Turnips !  Come  on,  you 
Carrots!"  called  Pumpkin,  as  he  rolled  along. 
At  his  words  the  Carrots  and  Turnips  tore  them- 
selves from  their  beds  and  followed  after  him, 
shouting. 

"Come  on  !  Come  on  !"  called  Pumpkin,  and 
Parsnips  and  Beets  followed  the  Carrots  and 
Turnips. 

"Look  at  Antone  following  us,"  yelled  Pump- 
kin, and  all  his  vegetable  followers  turned  and 
laughed  in  derision. 

"Ordinary  nights  you  may  be  master,  An- 
tone," cried  they,  "but  not  on  Halloween.  This 
is  our  night." 

"Well,  you  wait  until  I  catch  you  and  then 
see  how  hard  you  '11  laugh,"  called  Antone  an- 
grily. To  see  his  vegetable  patch  laid  waste 
made  him  furious. 

"  But  you  '11  wait  until  you  catch  us  before 
you  punish  us,  won't  you,  Antone?"  they  an- 
swered mockingly. 

[256] 


A  Tale  for  Halloween 

"Oh,  it's  Halloween!  It's  Halloween!" 
sang  Pumpkin,  turning  handsprings  as  he  rolled 
along,  and  the  rest  of  the  vegetables  did  cart- 
wheels as  they  went  careering  after  him.  They 
looked  like  a  dozen  market  stalls  upset  on  the 
hillside,  and  poor  Antone  nearly  wept  when  he 
thought  of  his  loss.  He  followed  them  with 
determination.  Antone  was  not  a  lad  to  give 
up  easily. 

"Follow  me!  Follow  me!"  sang  Pumpkin, 
as  he  led  the  way  to  a  tiny  door  that  opened 
beneath  the  forest.  Turnips  and  Carrots 
squeezed  through,  and  Antone,  fearing  to  be 
left  behind,  caught  up  Babette  and  ran  faster. 
Just  as  he  reached  the  little  door,  a  rough  Potato 
tried  to  slam  it  in  his  face.  But  Antone  was 
too  quick  for  him.  He  ran  through  and  climbed 
down  the  hole  into  the  underground  forest. 
There  he  continued  the  chase,  but  the  ground 
here  was  springy  and  elastic,  and  with  each 
step  Antone  began  to  gain  on  the  vegetables. 
Babette's  fatigue  left  her,  and  she  shook  herself 
free  of  Antone's  hand. 

"We'll  catch  up  to  them,"  declared  Antone 
as  they  ran  along.  Even  as  he  spoke,  Potato 
[257] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

stubbed  his  toe,  and  Babette  caught  him.  She 
held  him  firmly,  although  he  squirmed  and  tried 
his  best  to  get  free. 

"Help  !  Help  !"  bawled  Potato,  when  he  saw 
he  was  a  prisoner.  "Oh,  Pumpkin,  wait  for 
me  !"  he  cried.  The  tears  streamed  from  every 
one  of  his  eyes,  and  he  looked  truly  sad.  At 
his  cries  Pumpkin  turned  around,  and  all  the 
vegetables  followed  their  leader. 

"Come  now,  Antone,"  began  Pumpkin  in  a 
persuasive  voice.  "You  might  let  us  have  one 
night  off,  you  know.  Halloween  is  our  night." 
Somewhere  on  his  run,  Pumpkin  had  picked  up 
two  twigs,  and  on  these  he  now  balanced  him- 
self rather  unsteadily  and  thrust  his  leaves  in  the 
place  where  his  pockets  would  have  been  if  he 
had  had  pockets.  He  looked  so  very  jolly  and 
his  grin  was  so  very  broad  that  Antone  was  in- 
clined to  give  up  the  prisoner ;  but  just  then 
he  thought  of  the  ruined  vegetable  garden  and 
grew  angry  again. 

"  It  is  all  very  well  for  you  to  be  polite,  Pump- 
kin, and  try  to  beg  off  your  friend,"  said  Antone, 
"but  this  is  the  very  fellow  that  tried  to  slam 
the  door  in  my  face  not  two  seconds  ago." 
[258] 


A  Tale  for  Halloween 

"Oh,  Antone,"  cried  Potato,  "that's  wrong. 
It  was  three  seconds  ago  as  true  as  I  live.  I 
looked  at  my  watch  just  as  I  was  trying  to  pinch 
your  nose  in  the  underground  door,  and  it  's 
quite  three  seconds  ago ;  maybe  it 's  four." 

"Oh,  hush  up!"  cried  Pumpkin.  "That's 
no  way  to  talk  when  you  are  trying  to  beg 
off.  Let  him  off  for  my  sake,  Antone,"  he 
continued  in  a  most  winning  voice.  "You  'd 
get  everlastingly  tired  of  being  in  bed  yourself ; 
you  know  you  would.  See  if  you  wouldn't 
take  the  first  chance  to  kick  up  your  heels  if  you 
could  get  it." 

"But,  Pumpkin,"  replied  Antone,  "think 
of  my  vegetable  garden ;  it  is  ruined.  I  was 
saving  all  my  vegetable  money  to  go  to  school, 
and  now  I  cannot  go  for  ever  and  ever  so  long. 
Besides,  how  could  I  know  you  got  tired  of  being 
in  a  bed  ?  You  never  spoke  to  me  before." 

"Well,  I  speak  to  you  now,"  replied  Pump- 
kin, "and  as  for  your  vegetable  patch,  we  '11  all 
make  that  up  to  you,  won't  we,  boys  ? " 

"We  will!    We  will!"  called  the  vegetables 
in  chorus,  and  the  Potato  in  Babette's  little  fist 
yelled  the  loudest  of  all. 
[259] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

"There,  now,  you  see  we  mean  no  harm,"  de- 
clared Pumpkin,  "  so  let  Potato  go.  Then  you 
can  both  join  us  in  our  Halloween  frolic/' 

At  the  magic  words  "  Halloween  frolic,"  Ba- 
bette  put  Potato  down  at  once.  She  was 
bound  to  have  her  fun,  and,  after  all,  the  vege- 
tables seemed  to  be  a  jolly  lot.  So  peace  was 
made,  and  the  children  followed  the  bobbing 
Turnips  and  Onions.  Then  shouts  were  heard, 
and  Pumpkin  ordered  a  halt.  Presently  they 
were  joined  by  a  dozen  or  more  Cabbages. 

"You  're  nice  ones  !"  panted  the  Cabbages. 
"There  we  sat  in  the  storeroom  waiting  for  you 
to  call  us,  and  the  first  thing  we  knew  we  saw 
you  pelting  off  down  the  hill  like  mad  things." 

"My  gracious!"  said  a  very  stout  Cabbage, 
who  was  terribly  out  of  breath,  "I  '11  have  to 
take  off  my  outer  leaves  before  I  go  another 
step.  I  feel  as  though  I  were  boiled." 

Antone  recognized  the  Cabbages  at  once. 
"You  are  Father  Minette's  cabbages,  are  you 
not  ?"  he  inquired  politely  as  they  marched 
along. 

"Why,  if  it  is  n't  little  Antone,  the  woodcut- 
ter's son!"  exclaimed  the  very  stout  Cabbage. 
[260] 


A  Tale  for  Halloween 

"Yes,  we  come  fronuMinette's  farm.  Mother 
Minette  saved  us  for  pickle,  but  we  fooled  her 
and  slipped  out  of  the  storeroom  when  she  was 
not  looking.  Oh,  we  Cabbages  are  not  so  green 
as  we  look!"  The  Cabbages  all  laughed,  and 
Antone  was  surprised  to  find  that  he  laughed 
too. 

As  they  went  marching  on,  Pumpkin  sang 
and  danced  in  the  lead,  and  Onions  and  Carrots 
echoed  his  hearty  songs.  Presently  great  black 
cats  with  shining  yellow  eyes  stepped  from  be- 
hind the  trees,  and  each  cat  was  soon  joined  by 
its  mistress,  who  was  no  other  than  a  real  witch 
in  tall  peaked  hat  and  carrying  a  broomstick. 
The  Cabbages,  who  were  a  friendly  lot,  intro- 
duced Antone  and  Babette  to  these  witches, 
and  the  witches  seemed  pleased  to  meet  the 
children. 

"They  do  not  seem  to  be  wicked  witches,  do 
they,  Antone  ?"  whispered  Babette. 

"Oh,  my  dear,"  replied  a  witch  who  over- 
heard, "we  are  not  a  bit  wicked  on  Halloween, 
you  know.  Any  other  night,  I  would  probably 
do  you  a  mischief.  It  is  my  nature,  you  know." 
She  reached  in  her  bag  and  handed  Babette  a 
[261] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

peppermint.     Babette,  who  was  very  fond  of 
peppermint,  ate  it  up  with  all  haste. 

"You  should  n't  do  that,  my  dear,"  reproved 
the  witch.  "It  is  seldom  witches  give  pepper- 
mints, and  when  they  do  the  peppermints  should 
be  treasured.  Here  is  another  to  keep  for  your 
pocket,  and  then  you  will  never  be  without  a 
peppermint  when  you  want  one."  And  she 
handed  Babette  another.  Babette  curtseyed 
so  prettily  that  the  witch  was  charmed  and  took 
her  to  ride  on  her  broomstick. 

It  was  the  gayest  company  one  ever  could 
imagine,  as  they  marched  along.  Every  vege- 
table was  singing  a  different  Halloween  song  in 
a  different  key,  and  they  all  had  voices  that 
sang  out  of  tune  by  nature.  Babette,  her  little 
white  nightdress  flying  in  the  breeze,  was  riding 
.on  the  witch's  broomstick  and  singing  loudly 
as  the  rest.  When  they  reached  the  dancing- 
floor  it  was  lighted  with  millions  and  millions 
of  glowworms,  and  an  orchestra  of  ten  thousand 
frogs  hummed  lively  tunes  in  their  throats. 
Pumpkin  seized  a  handful  of  glowworms  and 
put  them  in  his  head.  Then  with  his  features 
all  aglow  he  cried  out : 

[262] 


It  was  the  gayest  company  one  ever  could  imag- 
ine, as  they  marched  along. —  Page  262. 


A  Tale  for  Halloween 

"Ready  for  the  dance!" 

Instead  of  taking  partners,  the  vegetables 
just  plunged  on  to  the  floor  and  began  to  jump 
about  like  mad.  If  they  fell  down  they  did  not 
jump  up  at  once  but  rolled  around  the  floor 
most  good-naturedly.  They  looked  so  like 
vegetables  boiling  about  in  a  great  soup  kettle 
that  Antone  thought  he  should  die  of  laughing. 
The  witches  took  their  brooms  and  began  a  sort 
of  "ladies-change"  figure  while  they  chased 
their  cats  around  the  edge  of  the  circle.  Babette 
danced  hardest  of  all.  She  knew  no  more  of 
dancing  than  any  Carrot  or  Parsnip,  but  she 
capered  wildly,  singing  at  the  top  of  her  voice. 

"Come  and  dance  too,  Antone,"  called  Ba- 
bette, as  she  went  jumping  past  her  brother,  but 
he  shook  his  head  and  laughed. 

"I  am  too  big  for  such  nonsense,"  said  he. 
"I  am  ten,  you  know." 

"What  nonsense!"  cried  a  witch  who  was 
chasing  her  cat  close  by.  "Ten  is  exactly  the 
right  age  to  have  fun."  She  raised  her  broom 
playfully,  and  before  he  knew  it,  she  swept  An- 
tone into  the  middle  of  the  dance.  Pumpkin, 
his  grinning  features  all  aglow,  went  flying  past 
[263] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

and  made  Antone  feel  proud.  Pumpkin  was 
certainly  the  handsomest  vegetable  of  the  lot. 
As  the  night  grew  later,  the  frogs  hummed  faster, 
but  hum  as  fast  as  they  would,  they  could  not 
keep  up  with  the  frisky  vegetables.  Beets  and 
Cauliflowers  continued  to  bob  up  and  down  like 
mad ;  Cabbages  from  Minette's  farm  lost  leaf 
after  leaf;  Carrots  and  Onions  grew  battered 
from  much  tumbling  about,  and  the  merry  din 
of  song  and  laughter  grew  louder  and  louder. 

"Let's  play  Blind  Man's  Buff,"  called  An- 
tone. "I  '11  be  'it'  and  show  you  how  to  play." 
He  tied  the  handkerchief  over  his  eyes,  and  the 
witches  and  their  black  cats  went  darting  hither 
and  thither.  The  vegetables  were  so  pleased 
with  this  new  game  that  they  would  play  nothing 
else.  They  might  have  been  playing  it  yet  had 
not  a  cock  crowed  suddenly. 

"Good  gracious  me!"  cried  a  witch.  "The 
glowworms  are  all  gone  out.  It 's  nearly  morn- 
ing. All  who  are  going  back  to  the  vegetable 
patch  had  best  be  on  their  way." 

"Not  I!"  cried  Pumpkin.  "I  Ve  done  with 
vegetable  patches  forevermore." 

"Not  we,"  exclaimed  the  Cabbages.  "We  're 
[264] 


A  Tale  for  Halloween 

going  to  turn  savage  and  be  wild  cabbages  for 
the  rest  of  our  days !  We  shan't  go  back  to 
Mother  Minette's  pickle  jars."  Straightway 
every  vegetable  began  to  raise  its  voice  and  de- 
clare it  would  not  go  back  to  Antone's  patch. 

"Oh,  hush,  all  of  you !"  cried  the  witch. 
"Stay  in  the  woods  for  the  rest  of  your  life  if 
you  like.  It  is  nothing  to  me ;  but  what  of 
Antone  and  Babette  ?  Who  is  to  take  them 
home?" 

"Well,  ma'am,"  replied  Pumpkin  with  a  low 
bow,  "we  thought  that  you  might  be  good  enough 
to  give  them  a  ride  home  on  your  broomstick." 

"But  Pumpkin!"  cried  Antone  in  dismay, 
"you  promised  to  make  it  up  to  me  if  I  let  Po- 
tato go,  and  I  think  you  should  all  return  with 
me.  I  shall  not  have  any  vegetables  if  you  all 
remain  in  the  woods." 

"Never  worry  about  that,  Antone,"  replied 
Pumpkin  with  a  lordly  air.  "Here  is  a  purse  for 
each  of  you,  and  if  you  take  good  care  never  to 
lose  them,  you  will  have  plenty  of  gold  forever. 
Is  n't  that  true,  boys  ?" 

"True  as  we  're  not  going  back  to  the  farm," 
cried  the  Cabbages.  "You  had  best  hurry  and 
[265] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

plant  yourself  before  it  grows  daylight,  Pump- 
kin/' they  warned  and  began  to  dig  holes  in 
the  earth.  Before  Antone  and  Babette  had 
mounted  the  witch's  broomstick,  all  the  Carrots 
and  Turnips  and  even  Pumpkin  were  all  tucked 
up  in  their  sandy  beds.  They  called  a  faint 
good-by  as  the  children  sailed  off  with  the 
witch. 

"Oh,  what  a  beautiful  Halloween  frolic," 
sighed  Babette  as  she  leaned  her  head  on  An- 
tone's  shoulder  and  fell  fast  asleep. 

The  broomstick  flew  with  the  swiftness  of 
an  eagle,  and  the  witch  warned  Antone  to  hold 
Babette  with  a  firm  grasp.  One  by  one  the 
stars  went  out  as  they  sped  across  the  sky. 
The  black  cat  steered  and  seemed  to  know  the 
exact  way  to  the  woodcutter's  cottage,  for  just 
as  the  dawn  was  breaking  the  broomstick  glided 
down  to  Babette's  window.  The  witch  shook 
hands  with  Antone,  and  the  black  cat  politely 
jumped  off  to  help  Antone  with  his  little  sister. 
Before  the  good  creature  could  mount  again, 
the  broomstick  was  off  like  whirlwind,  and  it 
was  left  behind. 

"This  broomstick  is  so  wild  I  cannot  stop  it," 
[266] 


A  Tale  for  Halloween 

called  the  witch  from  the  clouds.  "  Keep  good 
care  of  my  cat  until  next  Halloween." 

Antone  put  Babette  in  her  little  crib  and  made 
the  black  cat  a  comfortable  bed  in  the  kitchen. 
Then  he  lay  down  to  sleep  and  dreamed  of  the 
Halloween  frolic  until  he  was  wakened  by  his 
mother. 

"Come,  Antone!"  she  cried.  "I  have  good 
news  for  you.  Only  look  from  the  window  and 
see  the  great  black  cat  without  a  single  white 
hair  that  sits  washing  his  face  in  the  sun.  Such 
a  cat  coming  to  us  on  Halloween  will  surely 
bring  us  good  luck !  But  come,  my  child,  get 
up,  for  the  sun  is  high,  and  it  is  time  for  you  to 
dig  your  vegetables  for  market." 

"  My  vegetables  have  gone  wild  in  the  forest," 
muttered  Antone,  "but  it  is  no  matter,  for  here 
is  a  bag  of  gold  which  they  gave  me.  The  cat 
is  the  black  cat  of  the  witch  who  brought  us 
home  on  her  broomstick  ;  so  let  me  sleep,  Mother, 
for  I  am  weary  with  dancing  at  the  Halloween 
frolic."  He  closed  his  eyes  and  slept  again, 
while  his  mother  examined  the  leather  bag. 

"Antone,  my  son!"  she  screamed.  "Here 
is  gold  yellow  as  a  pumpkin  !  Where  have  you 
[267] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

been  to  gather  such  wealth  ?"  She  shook  him 
and  gave  him  no  peace  until  he  waked  fully  and 
told  the  story.  Even  then  his  mother  did  not 
believe  it,  but  threw  up  her  hands  and  wept 
that  her  son  should  thus  rave  with  fever. 

The  woodcutter  and  Babette  came  running 
to  see  what  had  happened,  and  at  the  sight  of 
the  second  bag  of  gold  the  poor  woman  grew 
calmer.  Babette  showed  the  peppermint  which 
the  witch  had  given  her,  and  the  mother  doubted 
no  more. 

"To  receive  a  peppermint  from  a  witch  is 
surely  a  mark  of  great  favor,"  said  she,  and  began 
to  laugh  through  her  tears.  "I  thought  I  was 
dreaming  or  that  Antone  raved  of  fever,  for 
never  in  my  life  had  I  seen  so  much  gold." 

"It  is  like  the  fairies  to  bless  the  children  of 
the  poor,"  said  the  woodcutter.  "Now  Antone 
will  go  to  school,  and  Mother  will  have  a  hand- 
some dress  and  shawl." 

"And  is  it  not  as  I  said  ?"  cried  his  wife.  "A 
black  cat  coming  on  Halloween  would  bring  us 
good  luck,  and  here  is  the  luck  already !" 

It  would  have  been  hard  to  find  a  happier 
family  than  the  woodcutter's  as  they  set  out 
[2681 


A  Tale  for  Halloween 

for  the  village  that  day.  When  it  was  told 
that  the  woodcutter  was  looking  for  a  pair  of 
oxen,  some  folk  laughed  outright.  The  wood- 
cutter was  too  poor  to  feed  a  pair  of  canaries, 
they  declared  ;  but  when  it  became  known  that 
the  woodcutter's  wife  had  bought  a  new  dress 
and  a  golden  ring,  they  began  to  wonder  who 
had  died  and  left  the  woodcutter  a  fortune. 
Antone  told  the  tale  of  their  wealth  to  those 
who  questioned  him,  and  straightway  the  village 
children  ran  to  throw  their  jack-o'-lanterns 
from  the  roofs  and  high  places.  But  their 
pumpkins  broke  or  stayed  on  the  ground  below 
where  they  had  fallen  (it  was  no  longer  Hal- 
loween, remember).  At  noon,  when  the  wood- 
cutter and  his  family  sat  down  to  dinner  in  the 
village  inn,  the  landlord  threatened  to  charge 
a  penny  from  all  who  stood  gazing  through  the 
windows.  Some  folk  scoffed  openly  and  de- 
clared it  was  a  tale  to  tell  children  and  dullards  ; 
but  there  were  the  two  leather  bags  filled  with 
gold.  The  greatest  marvel  of  all  was,  that  no 
matter  how  much  the  woodcutter  or  his  wife 
spent  from  these,  the  bags  always  remained 
brimful  of  gold ! 

[269] 


The  Green  Forest  Fairy  Book 

Antone  chose  a  pair  of  steel  skates  in  the 
village  shop  and  bought  an  armful  of  books  for 
which  he  had  longed.  Babette,  however,  with 
her  usual  perverse  ways,  would  have  none  of 
the  dollies  in  the  village  toy  shop.  They  were 
ugly,  she  declared,  and  their  cheeks  were  not 
pink  and  beautiful  as  were  the  turnip  dollies 
Antone  made  for  her. 

And  ever  after  that  the  woodcutter  and  his 
wife  were  no  longer  poor  folk.  They  had  white 
bread  and  even  butter  every  day  of  their  lives, 
and  on  Sundays  and  holidays  they  had  roasted 
fowl  for  their  dinner.  Antone  went  to  school, 
and  Babette  had  an  embroidered  frock  which 
was  the  envy  of  every  child  in  the  village.  Their 
mother  no  longer  sighed  as  she  went  about  her 
household  tasks,  and  neither  did  she  strain  her 
eyes  making  fine  laces  for  market.  Instead 
she  rode  proudly  on  the  seat  of  her  husband's 
ox  cart  when  he  delivered  wood  in  the  village ; 
sometimes  she  even  drank  tea  with  the  mayor's 
wife  !  Visitors  from  far  and  near  went  to  see 
the  famous  spot  where  Antone's  vegetables  all 
ran  away  one  Halloween  night ;  and  to  this  day 
there  lives  not  a  man  who  can  make  grow  on 
[270] 


A  Tale  for  Halloween 

that  land  cabbages  or  turnips  or  any  other  vege- 
table, although  in  a  spot  in  the  forest,  not  far 
off,  cabbages  and  pumpkins  and  all  such  vege- 
tables grow  wild. 

Each  year,  as  regularly  as  Halloween  came 
to  mark  the  harvest  time,  Antone  and  Babette 
mounted  the  broomstick  with  the  witch  and 
rode  off  to  the  Halloween  frolic.  There  they 
always  found  Pumpkin  grown  rounder  and 
jollier  than  the  year  before,  and  they  always 
rode  home  across  the  sky  just  as  the  dawn  was 
breaking.  The  black  cat  became  so  fond  of 
Babette  that  it  never  again  rejoined  its  rightful 
mistress,  but  remained  with  the  woodcutter  and 
his  family  and  brought  them  good  luck  for  the 
rest  of  their  days. 


[271] 


L  005  486  923  5 


